Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

A rather peculiar invitation has been sent to Karasuno High a week after they lost to Kamomedai in the Nationals Tournament Semifinals.

It's 6:30 in the morning, all members of the Karasuno VBC reunited after the week-long post-tournament vacation given to them by Coach Ukai. A speech-slash-message was spoken to uplift their spirits that were broken due to the loss.

A panting Takeda opened the door with a letter in hand. Kiyoko and Yachi hurriedly took a water bottle and a fresh towel to the sweaty teacher to calm down and compose himself in front of his students.

" I have a rather peculiar invitation from an international group. Has anyone heard of the 'Etrange Joueur Association'?" The teacher asked, earning a couple of replies such as 'nope' 'no idea' 'what does that even mean?'.

Takeda animatedly sweatdropped and chuckled as he sees clueless students asking for an answer. "It's an association for distinct or peculiar volleyball players. Wherein they invite students, preferably youth, to join them in an exclusive 2month training camp. Usually, they scout students from nationals tournaments to train them for them to join National teams and the Olympics in the future. This association is based in Paris, France mind you!"

"They only invite 1 student from Japan, another from Korea, another from Germany and Russia, and the rest are from France. This is why this invitation sent to one of you is exceptional. Don't you dare miss this chance cause it's once in a lifetime!" the teacher excitedly boasts with a grinning face.

"Ummm... Take-Sensei, who was invited? Kageyama? Tsukishima?" Daichi asked, considering Kageyama and Tsukishima were invited by the All-Japan Youth Training Camp and the Exclusive Shiratorizawa Mock Youth Training Camp.

The teacher's grin went wider, "Oh, for this training camp, the one invited was different..." he paused, earning confused glances. "Hinata Shoyo, you were scouted!".

Upon hearing this, the whole gym was silenced due to extreme shock. Nishinoya and Tanaka being the proudest senpai, pounced on the small tangerine screaming, "Damn Shoyo! You're so lucky!" they then crushed the first year into a hug showering him with praise.

The others broke off their trance and praised the unbelieving kid, showering him with 'congrats' and words of joking envy while the two Tsundre's stood there smiling inwardly, proud of their crush earning the spot in a prestigious training camp.

(They know each other crushes when Tsukishima noticed how Kageyama looks at Hinata; Tsuki confronted Kageyama and hence kept a mutual agreement not to make a move till they know how many competitors they have. Darling, there's a lot like 20-ish).

Kageyama being Kageyama, walked towards the smaller boy and said, "You win this time, better make use of the opportunity. I'll catch up in no time!" then a tiny pout formed on his lips. Chuckles were heard in the room due to his shy tsundere antic.

"Ara Ara, the king is irritated that he wasn't chosen" Tsukishima teased Kageyama. Even though he knew that the boy is actually proud of their crush's achievement, he still can't stop the remark from coming out well what can we do? He's a salty dino. A glare was sent to him in reply.

HINATA'S POV

'I- what?- huh?' My mind kept on repeating what Takeda-sensei just said. Nothing seemed to register in my mind. Paris. Dad. Volleyball. Camp. Paris. Paris. Paris. Pa-. My thoughts were cut off when I was crushed into a hug; Noya-senpai and Tanaka-senpai seemed to love the idea of crushing me till I can't breathe, geez.

"Thankyo-" I tried saying but was cut off due to the others joining the hug. When Kageyama spoke, that's when I finally felt at ease; I know how much this training camp weighs on our small competition. Knowing that he took it as a good sign, I felt much better.

"Ehem..." Takeda cleared his throat, earning our attention. "Hinata, as much as we want to celebrate this with you, we still have to push with the morning practice and turnovers. So better enjoy this day's training and pack your things; your flight will be tomorrow." he smiled at me and walked towards Coach Ukai to talk about things God knows what it is.

"Alright! You heard Sensei, let's start practices!" Daichi shouted.

TIME SKIP

After Afternoon Practice

"Neh Hinata, what time is your flight? I wanna see you off." Suga-san asked.

"10 A.M. Suga-san I still get to spend some time with Ya'll before I go! I'll make sure to join morning practice before going straight to the airport!" I said while flashing my biggest smile.

"That's good to hear! How bout we all go buy some meat buns?" Daichi exclaimed.

"Hai!!!" we all said in return.

The day went on with them chatting and eating. Finally walking in separate ways and heading home I only had one thing in mind

'See you soon dad!'

Chapter Text

HINATA'S POV

*Ring... Ring...Ring...* (Lets pretend its an alarm clock.)

'Ugh... Morning...Practice...Plane...Paris...Paris...Pa-' I jolted up in excitement when I remembered I'll be joining an international camp. "Paris here I come!" I shouted enthusiastically and started to walk out of my room only to be greeted by my butler Sebastian Michaelis.

(Nope I ain't making it a crossover I'm just using names and pictures from other anime's I find good as character reference for faster creation of the story. I hope I made that clear!!)

Name:  Sebastian Michaelis
Position:  Butler and Right hand of Shoyo Hinata in the Hinata Household

"Good Morning Young Master, the bath and your set of clothes are all ready," he said while bowing slightly. "Right, Thanks! By the way are my stuffs ready? The Jet? The car? Definitely, you can't forget the thing I told you I needed last night right?" I asked eyeing him sternly.

"Everything is prepared My Lord," he said without any hesitation. Damn this is why I like him! So dependable ahhh he definitely stands as my second father and a brother, definitely someone I can lean on in a crisis. "Thanks, Sebby! You're the best!" I beamed, earning a small smile from him.

I skipped to the baths and did my morning routine, Light stretches'; a warm relaxing bath, dental and facial care, and lastly skincare. Who does not want a soft bouncy skin right? Even Grand King complimented my skin back then, ohhh how I love compliments. I lightly chuckled remembering their actions subtly hinting that they wanted to touch me thinking that I'm too oblivious to notice they get too touchy not that I complain though.

I ate a light breakfast and rushed to the front door to take my leave. Natsu and Mom standing there to see me out, I gave them my biggest smile and kissed them on their cheeks. "Well Mom, Natsu, I'm going! See you in two months, I promise to call every other day or whenever I can!" I grinned.

"Nii-chan you better call us I wanna see dad! Also, buy souvenirs ok? You better not forget! Or else I'll personally send ya' back to buy me some!" Natsu chuckled, I ruffled her hair and promised to buy her tons.

"Well, I'm off then!" I walked away and entered the car. At the ride to Karasuno I left some orders to my butler, "Seb, you'll be staying here with mom and Natsu. Make sure to give them the best care while I'm gone. I'll expect weekly reports about the business and activities at home and Natsu's school. Am I clear?". He nodded in response "Loud and Clear Young Master".

Upon reaching a block away from Karasuno I grabbed my gym bag and walked away giving orders of waiting for me by the parking lot by 8 AM.

I rushed towards the gates to see Bakayama waiting for me to race towards the gym. When everyone was there I cheerfully called for their attention. "Guys! can you come here for a second?" I asked. When they came near me and formed a semi-circle, I opened my bag and gave them small velvet boxes with their names engraved.

"Hinata, Baby what is this?" Suga asked. "Open it! It's like a reminder gift of some sort! So that you will remember me while I'm gone." I sheepishly said. Everyone opened the boxes to see a bracelet adorned with a sun pendant and their names engraved on each of their bracelets. Some squealed, namely Suga, Yamaguchi, Yaichi. While Daichi, Asahi, Kiyoko, Ennoshita, Kinoshita, Narita gave a soft smile and thanked me, Tanaka and Noya tackled me into a hug. The two tsundere's just gave a small thanks and looked away blushing furiously.

(Hinata knows who likes him, he is painfully aware yet he chooses not to make a move and wait for them to address their feelings for him. He is too stubborn to walk up to them and confess, keeping up his Oblivious Act cause it's way too amusing after all.)

After a few moments Coach Ukai came, I gave him a similar bracelet, and then we were ordered to start training. Half an hour before the end of our practice Takeda-Sensei opened the door with a grin plastered on his face, I walked up to him and gave him a bracelet. He thanked me and cleared his throat to make an announcement.

"There is a new member, he just enrolled here super late. Yes I know but who are we to say no to a new baby crow right?" he stated then a male around Suga-san's height entered. Smiling shyly towards us "H-hello, umm... I'm Misumi Ikaruga, former Middle Blocker. I-I'll be in your care Senpais!" He then bowed and blushed a little when he lifted his head.

Name: Misumi Ikaruga
Position: Middle Blocker
Height: 175 cm

3RD PERSON POV

Hinata felt like something was off with that person. As if something bad will happen due to his arrival but it didn't hinder him from trying to make friends with the new member. Tsukishima felt it too and became more irritated on how everyone (Coach, Takeda, The Managers, Hinata, and him as an exception) blushed when he smiled at them by the end of the introductions.

They played a little more just to finish the mock practice showering Hinata with praises and hugs every time he makes a good receive or spike. They were dismissed earlier due to the new member saying that they must get to know each other and bid goodbye to Hinata before he leaves the country. Everyone circles around Hinata to say goodbye and one by one went off to the new guy forgetting the plan to see him off at the airport. One person remembered though, Tsukishima Kei.

"Shrimp, should I call everyone? You have to leave or else you'll be missing your flight" Tsuki sternly said with a hint of worry in his voice. The shorter male lightly smiled and shook his head, "Nope no need Tsuki. Everyone seems captivated by the newbie. Let them be; I want to see Kenma and the other guys in Tokyo before leaving so had my flight rescheduled. Wanna join? or are ya' staying with them?" Hinata asked with a slightly sad voice.

"I wanna come, I already told my mom that I- The team will be seeing you off. She already informed my teachers last night that I won't come to class so might as well use this as a break. So... shall we?" Tsuki asked looking somewhere where the shorter male could not see his blushing face.

'Tsundere as usual Tsuki, so cute' Hinata thought and chuckled inwardly. He noticed that Tsukishima was wearing the bracelet he gave them and softly smiled "Sure! Let's go!".

They walked towards the door chatting loudly yet no one seemed to notice making Hinata sad. He lightly shook his head to clear negative thoughts and make way towards the car waiting for him. A Black Luxury Range Rover was waiting for them that made Tsuki drop his jaw knowing that this is no cheap car.

"Shrimp, didn't know you were rich," he said making the tangerine chuckle. "Ahh, I'm not that rich Tsuki, It's a gift from mom and dad on my 16th birthday." The tangerine smiled without a hint of boasting, clearly earnest with what he said.

"Hmm, still you're rich enough to afford such a car. Also, don't call me Tsuki." The blonde clicked his tongue out of reflexes. 'Damn rich Hinata, didn't knew you were rich. Ahhh you are so mysterious, damn I wanna know you better tsk' he thought as they entered the car.

The drive was peaceful, a couple of remarks and conversation exchanges from Hinata and his butler were heard and Tsuki couldn't understand any of it due to the topic being Hinata's Modeling Agency and Clothing Apparel Companies. He remained silent up till he saw Hinata typing away on his phone with a small smile, curious on who makes his crush smile he tried peeking and ended up getting caught.

HINATA'S POV

When I saw Tsuki trying to peek on my phone I chuckled and let him see who was it. Only to reveal my chatbox with Kenma.

He looked at ease upon seeing the conversation and averted his eyes when he saw me looking at him. 'Cute' I thought.

"Hey Tsuki, wanna grab some food to eat? Am kinda hungry and it's a long drive and traffic is a bummer" I stated while pouting. "Sure whatever you want" he replied.

We bought take-outs from a fast-food chain and drove away. He asked if we could play some soft music from his playlist and I let him do so. We talked about several topics that mostly concerned my studies and volleyball which I enthusiastically replied.

TIME SKIP

We arrived at Nekoma to be greeted by my closest friends - slash - those who have feelings for me. I hugged them and exchanged short greetings.

"Yo Chibi-chan," Kuroo said.
"Hey Hey Hey Hinata!" Bokuto energetically exclaimed.
"Hey, Shoyo" Kenma shyly said.
"Hello, Hinata," Akaashi said and proceeded to scold Bokuto.
"Hey, Hinata! Did you grow? Cause I grew 2cm since we last saw each other!" Lev boasted.
"Hey, Hinata!" Yaku softly smiled then kicked Lev earning a loud yelp in return.

"Loud as ever tsk," Tsuki remarked, making me laugh with pure joy. "Oh well, that's why I love ya all! You guys never change!" I said making them blush furiously.

"Let's go to a café or something! Let's catch up and eat some I'm kinda hungry!" I exclaimed and pulled Tsuki's and Kenma's hands. We chatted along the way leaving the car a block away from Nekoma.

Once we arrived in the café we ordered food and drinks and sat on a table that fitted us all. We ate and talked for a good hour or two then I remembered the gifts I needed to give them hence we walked back. On the way back I booked an Uber for the others since we won't fit in the car.

"Woah Chibi-chan nice car who knew you were damn rich!" Kuroo shouted. The others nodded in agreement. "Ahhh no no I'm not rich! It's a gift from mom and dad on my 16th birthday." I said and chuckled, grabbing the other boxes and handing it to them.

"Take this. It's a Remember-me bracelet. HAHAHAHA It's corny and all but I want you guys to remember me while I'm gone. I know we can chat and call all the time but we know that we aren't always free. So I hope this can make ya'll remember me" I looked away blushing slightly as they smiled/smirked while opening the box and blushed when they examined the jewelry.

(Kuroo smirked he does not know the difference between smiling and smirking pun intended).

When the Uber came we entered the cars and drove Tsukishima, Kenma and Yaku are with me while Bokuto, Kuroo, Lev, and Akaashi are in the uber.

"Tsuki! Tsuki! I forgot to tell ya something. Can I ask for a small favor? You too Kenma, can I ask for a favor?" I asked glancing at them from the rear-view mirror.

"Sure Shoyo, anything for you," Kenma replied that made me smile. "As long as it won't make me miss class and practice then sure whatever." Tsuki's reply made me laugh.

"So the thing is I couldn't meet the others due to we are in a hurry. Can you give the bracelets to them? You can send it to them via courier service or meet them either way works. I'll give ya money as well so that you won't need to pay for anything." I said smiling.

"Who are we giving this too?" The salty dino asked. "Well... you have to give it to Ushijima-san, Tendou-san, Oikawa-san, Iwaizumi-san and Terushima-san. I couldn't get one for Kiyotani, Kunimi, Goshiki, Shirabu and Semi so I'll have to arrange some things and ask Sebas to send it to them once made." his eyes widen in shock.

"HELL NO SHRIMP! Those guys are- They are- AHHH NO!" He shouted. "Awwww Tsuki pleaseeeee!!" I asked while using my best puppy eyes. It worked to my surprise, he nodded in defeat, damn it work wonders everywhere I go.

"Thanks Tsuki! Oh Yaku-san I'll ask for your help as well. I know how Kenma hates physical work so can I ask for your help too?" I asked flashing my brightest smile.

"Sure anything Hinata, and please drop the formality. Call me Yaku or Morisuke whichever you feel like it." he answered.

"Thanks Yaku! Well Ken-ken, Yaku; you kinda have to send this via courier so I'll leave a couple bills here for you to use. Please do send this to Hyogo, it's for the Miya twins, Kita-san and Suna-san then to Sakusa-san."

TSUKISHIMA'S POV

Upon hearing all the names of the receivers I couldn't help but wince, does he know? are we that obvious? Fuck. Except the Karasuno members, all who he wants to send the bracelets are those who likes him. Does he want them as well? How about me and Kageyama does he only see us as a teammate? Damn I'm jealous as fuck but I have to do this, he asked me to do so I couldn't back out now. (We all want a tsundere soft tsuki!)

We all accepted his request and when we arrived at the airport he gave us hugs and kisses in the cheeks. Damn shrimp STOP MAKING ME FALL HARDER! I grumbled and slightly waved as we look as his back slowly disappearing in the sea of crowd.

"Damn shrimp. You better go back here in one piece" I said with a low voice.

"I shall drive you all home as instructed by Sir Shoyo." a guy in black suit said startling us. The driver guy said. "Ah, sorry for being rude. I'm Sebastian Michaelis butler in the Hinata household. Pleasure to meet the young masters acquaintances." He bowed and ushered us to the car. Kenma and Yaku went to the Uber and asked to drive them to the nearest courier service the butler paid for their cab which surprised them as they were prepared to pay for their cab fees.

The drive was rowdy with the owl and cats shouting, boasting on how the bracelet looks better on them.

I was the last to be dropped off and as soon as I got the bed I fell into a deep slumber with the last thoughts of Hinata's back as he walked towards the plane.

'See you soon my Sun'

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

The next morning everything felt wrong for Tsukishima. No one seemed to be bothered about how Hinata was doing in Paris. Everyone seemed to be preoccupied with the newbie and it didn't suit his taste.

Misumi's abilities were tested and it fitted perfectly in the now vacant position Hinata left. His speed and jumps rivaled the Tangerines skills, his spikes, receives and services are stronger too. An upgraded and taller version of Hinata, that seemed to be the reason no one was worried of the small guy. They see Hinata in the new kid, all smiles and laughter; all bubbly like the sun.

'Ahh Hinata you have been replaced. Come back will you?' Tsuki thought as he looks at everyone's blushing and smiling faces with an irritated glare. Even the King who was head over heels for the tangerine seemed to be fond of Misumi. He smiled more and even gave occasional laughs as Misumi joked and touched him as if flirting with the setter and the other club members. 'Damn King I thought you loved the shrimp? Fucking traitor. Whatever less competition, less bullshit in My Sun's life'  he glared harder and sighed.

By the end of the practice, everyone except Tsuki, the Managers, and the adults have fallen into the trap set by the new member.

Tsukishima walked silently, contemplating on what to do, a text interrupted his thoughts 'Meet me by the rooftop later at lunch' a message sent by Kiyoko and it seemed to be important as Kiyoko never texted anyone other than when there are announcements that we're late.

'Ok will do so' he texted back. Time passed by and lunchtime came. Tsuki walked away not caring if Yamaguchi wants to eat with him or not. On the rooftop, Kiyoko and Yachi stood waiting for the blond-haired guy.

MISUMI'S POV

I came to Karasuno just to have fun. Joined the volleyball team because they are famous due to being in the top 5 teams in the nationals. Joining them was a way to pass time, nothing really urged me to play everything for me is just a whim.

Upon seeing the tangerine I felt irritated on how everyone blushed and looked at him with adoration. 'I joined for the attention and then there's this little shit who is hogging it all?!' I mentally screamed.

I urged my shy-est voice (if there's a word like that) and introduced myself to make me look cute. When I looked at their faces covered with blushes I mentally smirked. 'This is easier than expected' I mentally took note on how the tangerine talks and interacts. 'Ill copy your persona and make them forget that you even existed'.

Learning that the tangerine will be gone for a whole 2 months made my plan easier to work with. Damn, I'll have this whole team full of hot guys for my own.

The next day came and it seemed that they are forgetting about their little number 10 ahhh makes things better. All attention is on me, I will have them for myself one way or the other.

"Hey Kageyama-kun~" I said with a soft flirty voice. He looked at me with a small blush, "Hmm?"

"Will you be MY partner? And MY setter?" I asked emphasizing the word MY. He furiously blushed and nodded in return "S-sure whatever y-you want Boke" he stuttered.

I smirked and kissed him on the cheek making him redder than he already is. "Yay! Thanks, Tobio-kun!" I fake giggled.

I'll enjoy this so much!!!! I laughed and walked towards the locker room to change.

TSUKISHIMA'S POV

Upon seeing the managers I walked towards them with a questioning look. "What is this about Kiyoko-san? Yachi-san?" I asked wanting to know what this is all about.

"We-well..." Yachi said stuttering. "Did you feel the weirdness of the new member?" Kiyoko asked.

My eyes widened, thanking the heavens that it was not only me that noticed it. I nodded in reply, "His actions reassembled Hinata, the way he talks, plays, laughs, and giggles. It's as if he is copying the Shrimp and no one even notices it!" I stated with irritation laced in my voice.

"Good so it's not just us. I want to see if it's a coincidence or what. Can I trust you with the communication with Hinata? I'll be on lookout together with Yachi, take up evidence if needed. I want Hinata to be aware of everything since this is his team too." Kiyoko said with a soft voice, I nodded once again earning a small smile from her.

"By the way, I won't be able to join afternoon practice. I needed to be somewhere else later it's kind of important." I said indicating that they should tell the team since I didn't have the chance earlier due to the fly- being around hogging all the attention as if he is some special shit.

When they agreed I finally left the rooftop to buy a drink in the vending machine before going back to the room. I texted those guys who has to receive the bracelets by creating a group chat.

After classes, I walked home and changed into casual clothing, and grabbed the paper bag that contains all their bracelets. Taking a deep sigh I walk out of the house and started the long ass walk towards the park. 'Just do it for Hinata' I urged myself.

I got there a bit too early. I still had an hour to spare which I spent on a café eating a strawberry shortcake and scrolling through my gallery full of Shrimps pictures. 'I'm fucking whipped for this guy. Ugh wtf!' I mentally sighed.

I hated how oblivious he is, how innocent he is, how much drive he has for volleyball yet a big idiot when it comes to academics. But I find it cute at the same time which annoys me even further. (Tsuki does not know Hinata only failed that one exam due to anxiety. It was the exam they had before the training camp back then. We all love a smart and non-oblivious Hinata Shoyo).

10min before the meeting time I left the café and waited for them in a bench admiring the identical bracelet he gave to us.

"Eyeglasses-chan where is Chibi-chan?" the door- I mean Oikawa asked as he walked nearer followed by Iwaizumi-san.

"He is not here. But I'll explain once everybody is here. I hate repeating myself over and over again." I said in a monotone voice that made Oikawa pout but agreed in return.

Once everyone arrived I sighed and pinched my nose. 'For Hinata' I mentally cheered myself.

"So Hinata is not here and won't be here for the next two months. Why? He was invited to an international training camp in Paris. He didn't have the time to tell you all so in return he asked me to do so. I called you all here to give this-" I gave them the boxes and continued what I'm saying

"-its from shri-Hinata. He wanted to give you this and I quote 'Its a Remember-me bracelet. I want you guys to remember me while I'm gone. I know we can chat and call all the time but we know that we aren't always free. So I hope this can make ya'll remember me' so yep. That's that I guess. My work here is done I'm leaving." I said and walked away from them not caring about their questions and reactions.

Upon reaching home I messaged Kenma for updates...

After minutes of cussing and grumbling as to why did it have to be me I ended up doing it instead of whining around which was so not me.

'Love you guys' fucking hell, SHRIMP WHY DID YOU HAVE TO SAY THAT?! I think everybody froze. No one replied after that. Fuck that shrimp really is stupid ugh.

I sighed and settled in my bed to sleep I couldn't help but chuckle, no one seemed to notice the group name. Better talk to the wisest tomorrow to clear things up, I have many things to do, ugh, I hate it.

'So it's a Harem I guess?'

Chapter Text

HINATA'S POV

After bidding goodbye to my crushes-slash friends I started walking towards the private bridges leading towards the hangars of the airport where my jet waits for me. Claude, my other butler popped out of nowhere and took my luggage away from me. After a minute of walking, we arrived and boarded the jet.

Name:  Clause Faustus
Position:  Butler and Left hand of Shoyo Hinata in the Hinata Household

Handing me some files I had to work with for the SHOTA GROUP OF COMPANIES (I took it from his name SHOyo hinaTA, It is composed of several different companies under his name that's why it is called 'Group of Companies'). Branches in France and Germany are releasing a new collection of clothes and accessories for the Late Winter issue named "Notre amour en hiver" or "Our Love in Winter". Several hours later I finished what I'm working on and ended up taking a nap for the rest of the trip.

TIME SKIP

TUESDAY 11 P.M. PARIS, FRANCE

After the plane landed we went straight to my rest house, since the camp won't be up till the day after tomorrow I plan on visiting my father before going straight to the camp. (He has a rest house in almost every country since he has branches all over the world and he visits them at least once a year.)

I opened my phone and updated Coach Ukai, we had an agreement to update him every day.

Closing my phone I threw it somewhere in my bed before changing clothes and resuming work. Making some last-minute revisions on some designs in clothes and picking which one to personally order and give to mom and Natsu.

Around 1 A.M. I finally stopped what I was doing and did some jogging around the backyard to release stress and make myself feel sleepy. When I finished my routine I went back and did a half bath before sleeping like a log.

TIME SKIP

WEDNESDAY 8:30 A.M

Waking up in a dimly lit room, I yawned and got up to do my morning routine. After having a simple French breakfast composed of some pastries, fruits and coffee I inquired about my schedule for today.  Proceeding to my office (In-house office) I ended all unfinished work left last night and changed clothes to visit my dearest father that I haven't seen for more than a year now.

Upon reaching his house I was greeted with several maids and butlers and was lead towards his study room where he is buried with too much paperwork. "Hi, Dad!" I energetically chimed. He perked up after hearing my voice and looked around to find me.

"Dad! I'm here!" I chuckled and hugged him tightly. "My son how are you? How's Japan? How's Mom and my little princess? How's school? How's Business? How's Volleyball? Skating? Modeling?" he asked quickly making me animatedly sweatdropped, he didn't change at all.

"Chill Dad, we have all afternoon to talk ok? I'm fine, so as Natsu and Mom. School is fine so as the business...." I exclaimed and talked to him for several hours and even over lunch which we rarely do due to work.

It was already 4 P.M. and I needed to go and buy stuff before charging towards the training camp venue. I excused myself from dad and promised to visit before going back to Japan. "Bye Dad! I'll visit before going back to Japan be sure to clear your schedule or else I won't help you with the development of the new branch in Switzerland!" I shouted walking towards the front door. "Will do so my son! take care and Good luck!".

Shopping was a complete hassle, I bought around 20 different shirts and several pairs of pants and training clothes. I bought a pair of volleyball shoes and kneepads since my old ones are worn out and might not be suitable for another 2 months worth of intensive training. After roaming around I decided that it was enough and went home to pack my things.

Around 5:30 P.M. everything was set and rode towards the site. I was greeted by the Coach and Head Trainer, "Bonsoir, Je suis Gabriele l'entraîneur et entraîneur en chef de ce camp, c'est un Plaisir de Vous rencontrer." (Good Evening, I'm Gabriele the Coach and head trainer of this camp its a pleasure to meet you.) I bowed and said in reply "Bonsoir, Je suis Hinata Shoyo du Japon Ravi de Vous rencontrer." (Good evening, I'm Hinata Shoyo from Japan pleased to meet you.)

"I'm amazed you can speak French! Splendid! I do remember seeing your amazing game in the national competition a couple of weeks ago! I wanted to see your jumps if they are as high as I think they are! Your name is widely known throughout France I even wondered why you studied at a Public School when we all know you can afford to go to Shiratorizawa or any other powerhouse school in Japan." he exclaimed as we walk towards my hotel room.

"Well, I used to accompany my father in his businesses and at the age of 8, I started mine as you know. That's the reason I can speak at least 10 different languages naturally. As for the school well, I don't think you heard of this certain person called Tiny Giant. He became a superstar in Japan due to his tiny stature, he was the ace of that school and somewhat kicked me to try volleyball I'm new to this sport I started like 2years ago? That's why I'm not good at anything other than spiking because I don't have any formal training." I chuckled as Kageyama's voice flashed through my head 'Boke Hinata Boke!'

"Understandable. Well we see innate talent in you that's mainly the reason why we invited you here. Don't worry by the end of this camp I'm pretty sure you will be at par on skills with the best of the bests in your country! Well, we are here, kindly call the intercom if you need anything. Camp officially starts at 7:30 tomorrow see you there Shoyo" he slightly bowed before leaving me.

I swiftly unpacked my clothes, shoes, personal care products, and other things I need for work and training. I changed into comfy clothes and messaged Coach Ukai before going to bed. 

(Note: Kenshin Ukai and Ittetsu Takeda are like Shoyo's second father in Japan they know about his secrets because they fill in the missing parental figures and are close to the family due to Shoyo's mom and dad being friends with Ikkei Ukai the Grandfather of Kenshin.)

Still unable to feel drowsiness I decided to message the group chat to see if anyone is online.

I felt so disappointed in everyone. Well except for Tsuki and the Managers... No one seemed to notice me. A day has passed and no one even checked up on me unlike back then Suga-san would always message me if I came home safe.

I shrugged it off, maybe they are sleepy. I sighed and forced myself to sleep.

'"They can't forget about me in a short period right?"

Chapter Text

KIYOKO'S POV

AFTERNOON PRACTICE

It's been a week since Hinata left and all I could say is that they all seemed to forget about him. They drifted off our little sunshine and it breaks my heart. We three (Me, Yachi, and Tsukishima) noticed how the team changed, how they treated Hinata coldly when he messages in the GC, how one by one they started to not wear the bracelets Hinata gave them. It was... Heartbreaking.

Sighing, I walked towards Yachi and stood beside her. Coach Ukai entered the gymnasium and ordered everybody to start warm-ups. A scrimmage game started to see how the members will act without the third year's.

Ennoshita Tsukishima Yamaguchi

Tanaka    Misumi    Kageyama

-------------------------------------------------------

Sugawara     Narita      Asahi

Kinoshita   Nishinoya   Daichi

Throughout the whole game they kept on praising Misumi, how better he was than Hinata, how powerful his spikes might rival Asahi's if polished properly, how his services are accurate like Suga's or his receives are the second-best in the first year's. They compared his skills with Hinata and I'm pretty sure if Hinata was here he would be crying any second, I then lightly tapped Yachi's back as she tries to control her tears.

Everyone showered praises, even the snarkily Kageyama-Kun is telling him that his spikes and receives are good from time to time. Tsukishima looked irritated as Tanaka and Nishinoya kept calling Misumi their new best Kohai, I sighed and shook my head as he remarked.

"Tanaka-san, Nishinoya-san. What about Hinata? Just because he isn't here, he is not your best kohai anymore? Such bad Senpai's you are heh? Throwing someone and replacing them that fast? Pfft, no wonder you two are blockheads."

This irritated the two second-year players but before they can retort they were cut off by Misumi saying that it's not good to fight blah blah blah. Asking them to train him more as the younger showered praises towards his Senpai's.

When practice was over and they are cleaning the gym a ringtone pierced throughout the gym, "Sorry that's mine! Can I take the call captain?" Mizuki smiled rather angelically towards Daichi earning a soft nod from the captain.

He walked out and headed towards the woods at the back, I started recording in case it was some sort of evidence we can use in the future.

"Yep- I'm having fun here- Yes Yes- Yep this tangerine- Yes the one I talked about the other night- I want to take his team away from him- Why? Cause it's fun! Everyone is dumb to even realize what I'm planning. It's just a distraction before I leave. It's fun playing around you know! Oh well, I have to go they might get suspicious if I take too long, Bye Baby! Love you!"

Before he could walk away I dashed towards the female changing room to talk to Yachi and inform Tsukishima about what I heard.

"Hinata would be so sad to hear this I wonder if he can take it?"

UKAI'S POV

It's been a week since that kid left for Paris and I can't help but feel the changes in the team. I sighed as I remembered the short messages he left days ago... He leaves messages when he can but it's been two days since he last messaged. I guess he is still adjusting to the camp? Maybe he is buried in workload as well.

As much as my feelings contradict my statement with regards to the Fascination of his teammates with the new member, I can't shake the feeling that it was as if they are starting to forget about Hinata. I can't tell him that, it will break his heart!

There were times when I hear Mizuki badmouthing Hinata and the team just laughs, I want to fucking snap their necks but Ittetsu stops me all the time reminding me that no one knows my real connection to Hinata.

(The team thinks that Misumi is just joking like how Tsukishima snarls about Hinata back then)

After the heated remark of Tsukishima, I dismissed them almost immediately to stop whatever may come. Moments after a phone rang and Mizuki walked away to talk to whoever it was, minutes passed and I saw Kiyoko running and Ittetsu who seemed to be a bit jittery.

"Specs, is there something wrong?" I eyed him worriedly. He looked at me with eyes brimming with unshed tears making my brows furrow "Tetsu, what's wrong?" I asked again.

"I- uh- Mizuki- Somethings wrong with that kid. I- I kind of overheard parts of his conversation on the phone-" He said and looked away wearily. 'The call? what about it?' i asked myself, "What about it?" I stated with eagerness evident in my voice.

"He said something about taking the team away and fun playing around, I don't understand but I'm starting to get worried about what it means" he sighed and fixed his eyeglasses. Whispering I stood nearer him squeezing his hands firmly, "Don't worry too much, let's observe him first and see if there is anything to worry about ok?" earning a small nod in return.

(Yes, you are reading correctly there's slight Kenshin x Ittetsu in this story, Why? IDK they look cute standing as Hinata's second pair of Dads since our little tangerine does not have a stable Parental figure due to his biological parent's busy work schedule)

YACHI'S POV

IN THE FEMALE CHANGING ROOM

Kiyoko-san forcefully opened the door that startled me, "Tell Tsukishima to meet us at the Park before he heads home, tell him it's about Mizuki". I just nodded and quickly picked up my phone to chat with Tsukishima-Kun.

"H-he says h-he will b-be t-there in 15" I stuttered due to the intense aura Shimizu-Senpai is emitting. She sighed and started changing clothes, I did the same so that we could go to the park fast. When we finished Shimizu-Senpai started to power walk towards the park, I've never seen her like this she was never angry at anything and it scares me to death.

Gathering up the nonexistent courage I held her hand and that made her stop. "Hitoka-chan?" the scary aura left her and she looked at me with a puzzled face. "C-calm d-down Shi-Shimizu-senpai."

"I'm sorry did I scare you? I calmed down all thanks to you Hitoka-chan, thank you" she softly smiled and kissed my forehead making my whole body heat up. "I-its o-ok Shimizu-Senpai, le-lets go?" I stuttered due to the lingering feeling of her lips on my forehead.

When we arrived there Tsukishima was standing near the Cherry Blossoms that are starting to bloom, I softly smiled and snapped a picture that I will send Hinata-Kun later then snapped a picture of Shimizu-Senpai to keep for myself.

"What is it about Kiyoko-san? Does it have to do anything about the Shrimp?" he asked snapping me out of my daze. He seemed impatient but stays calm when talking to us which made me smile because he does care about Hinata-Kun.

"To sum it up, remember the call he had earlier? Here, listen to it." Then Senpai started to play the record.

"Yep- I'm having fun here- Yes Yes- Yep this tangerine- Yes the one I talked about the other night- I want to take his team away from him- Why? Cause it's fun! Everyone is dumb to even realize what I'm planning. It's just a distraction before I leave. It's fun playing around you know! Oh well, I have to go they might get suspicious if I take too long, Bye Baby! Love you!"

Our eyes widened upon hearing the record. He really is sus, and it has something to do with Hinata-Kun there's no doubt about it. I looked up to see Tsukishima-Kun and his grip on his phone is so tight his knuckles are turning white. "Please do keep that record. f things get out of hand we can use that against him. Let's keep an eye on him for now, ill go check out how shrimpy is and distract him if things go wrong in the GC." he sternly said and Shimizu-Senpai nodded.

"You really like Hinata-Kun don't you?" I chuckled. "W-what?! N-no!" he stuttered, the Almighty Saltshaker stuttered! What a sight, if Hinata is here with us I'm sure he is laughing really hard right now. "Yes yes, Tsukishima-Kun. I believe you" I chuckled and shook my head.

"Let's go home, make sure to keep an eye on him ok? record everything if needed. I'll start recording our training sessions where he insults the Hinata as well. We might need it too, let's go Yachi" Shimizu-senpai bowed towards Tsukishima-Kun and started to walk away. I hurriedly bowed and bid goodbye then jogged towards senpai who is leaving.

'I just hope this be like what I'm thinking it will be. Hinata-Kun loves the team so much it will break him pretty bad'

TSUKISHIMA'S POV

Next Day

Catching my breath I stopped in front of the gymnasium's door, I sort of overslept due to overthinking about the shrimp. It's been days since he last messaged the "Harem" GC and it's stressing me out. 'Fuck it' i sighed.

"He sucks in receiving, serving, and blocking. I mean he is pretty much the reason you lost in the semi-finals right?"

The statement caught my attention, a seeping dark aura was leering at my back, and when I saw who it was from I shuddered. Coach Ukai and Takeda-sensei looked like they are ready to kill. Then the voice spoke again, louder this time.

"Without Tobio-chan he is useless. Without Tobio-chan's tosses, he cants do the quick. Right? The only good he brings in this team is his Quick attack because he can run fast and jump high. I can do that too, then it means you don't need him anymore because I'm here."

I sneered at the statement, and what the team answered made my blood boil. "Yup, pretty much Misumi is right. It was Hinata's fault, if he didn't fell ill in the middle of the game then we could have won against Kamomedai" Yamaguchi stated and the others hummed in approval.

I couldn't take it anymore, this fuckers dared to speak ill of Hinata when the cause of our wins is mostly because Hinata worked harder than any of us. I slammed the door open and started to walk towards them.

"You do like pointing fingers don't ya'll?" I stared hard at them one by one. "What are you saying Tsukishima?" Daichi asked me making me more irritated than I already am if that's even humanly possible. "What do I mean?! You kept on agreeing with this new kid! Now you are stating that Hinata is the one at fault here? That he was the cause of our loss? Want me to state one by one all your lapses? I bet you don't even realize those because you love to push the blame on the most hard-working member of this team!"

"Daichi-san, You are the captain yet you are agreeing with this? Is that what a proper Captain should be?! I as a member am losing my respect in you as a captain."

"Suga-san, you were supposed to be the mother of the team right? How are you agreeing with this as well? Hinata is your so-called 'Favorite son' right? Then why are you letting them slander your child's name and even participating at it?"

"Asahi-san, you know the feeling of being the reason for the downfall of your team. When you lost against Date Tech, when you can't get any spike through them, you know how it much it hurts to be the reason of that loss and you kept blaming yourself. Now do you not think Hinata blames himself too? Do you really think he was fine that he collapsed in the middle of the game? He looked up to you above anybody else in these team, he saw you as a role model. Remember how he aims to be an ace like you? Ahh poor Hinata, looking up to someone who is trashy like you."

"Tanaka-san, Nishinoya-san. I thought you are his beloved senpai? I thought he is your beloved Kohai? Why are you bullying him when he is not here? Why the fuck are you talking shit about him?!"

"You, King. What the fuck?! I thought you Liked- no scratch that shit you told me you LOVED that shrimp? Then why are you agreeing with this? You of all people should know how hard he trained, how much he pushed himself to the limits. How much he tried to improve, How much he blamed himself whenever we lost in a practice game, How much he blamed himself on our loss against Aoba Josai and Kamomedai. You were there when he brawled his eyes out screaming I'm sorry over and over again. Not to mention, it was because of him that you are here now. It was because of him that you are better at communicating with the team, without him, you would still be that arrogant selfish king of the court. How the fuck are you so ungrateful?! He even boasts about you when he was with the other team's! He sees you as his irreplaceable partner and best friend and this is how you treat him back?! Bullshit!"

"And lastly, Yamaguchi. How the fuck are you able to say those words? Huh? Tell me. I mean yes, King made use of Hinata's speed and spring. But you saw the Twins and their quick right? He can play with them all he want not to mention they would be more than willing to take that shrimp, Heck! Those two idiots are inlove with that tangerine! I bet if those two paired with the shrimp they will be scarier due to that attack and the versatility of the twins. I mean he is a regular at the starting lineup of our team and you call him useless? I won't stoop to your level and call you useless but kindly compare and reassess your skills and contribution to the team versus Hinata then come back to me and tell me those exact words again."

"For all I know that shrimp is exerting his all in that camp, trying to be better and ya'll are here spewing shits about the most hardworking person in this team" I walked away from them and stood near the trio (Ennoshita, Kinoshita, and Narita) to calm my nerves. (The trio didn't say anything and wanted to stand up for Hinata but Tsuki beat them to it.)

Awkward silence lingered in the court and moments later, "Kids, tomorrow we will have a practice match against Aoba Josai, then the next day we will have one against Shiratorizawa. I don't care about what you are bickering about earlier, all I want is for you to train. NOW!" Coach Ukai shouted.

'I swear to the gods, Ill slap Yamaguchi and Misumi if they sprout any bullshit about Hinata again'

Chapter Text

UKAI'S POV

MORNING PRACTICE

As much as I want to commit bloody murder on 8 different teenagers, Tetsu convinced me not to. So instead of committing a crime, I tripled the intensity of their training routine, causing them to collapse one by one. Not that I really care off, heck why would I care about humans who spawn bullshit about my son?!

They started the day as if they did nothing last night as if they didn't say anything awful about a team member, as if they didn't get utterly roasted by our blonde salty blocker. Fuck, they continued laughing and spewing stupidity about whatever they can talk about.

The topic landed on the upcoming practice match tomorrow against Aoba Josai, "We will surely win! We are stronger this time! I watched the recording of your match against them and you guys were awesome! Don't worry since I'm here winning is something we won't be worrying about!" he said.

Feeling more irritated than ever I shouted, "If you all have the energy to chit chat then start running laps already! You all talk about winning yet you aren't even training your bodies to get conditioned. Don't be stupid, now get your asses up and run!" I stared straight at Misumi's eyes and made sure I glared hard enough to send shivers down his spine.

My phone rang and upon seeing the caller ID all my anger ran down the drain. I softly smiled and excused myself from the gym to take the call.

"Kid" I softly answered the call earning a chuckle on the other side. "Coach, dad um sorry I couldn't message you this past few days stuffs happened and I couldn't find the opportunity to make personal calls or messages," Shoyo said making me furrow my brows in confusion.

"Stuff? Tell me about it kid, ya know I can listen to all your rambles right?" he hummed in response.

"Well, you see work stuff piled up. A new problem came up in the production of the new collection I had to fix it or else the release will be fucked up. Then the camp focused on attaining more data about us and also concentrated our practice on our weakest points and yes you guess it right. I trained too much in receiving and my arms are swelling like hell! Dad can you imagine?! My arms hurt so bad I feel like I've been mugged! But guess what?! -" He could imagine the smug grin just from the tone of Shoyo's voice.

"I can receive superfast services and hard spikes now! I bet I can receive Ushijima-san's spikes or maybe Sakusa-san's spikes! Maybe even Atsumu-san and Great King's monster serves will be bearable this time! Oh, oh! I remember we will focus on service this week sooooooo I want to learn how to jump serve and jump float serve!".

"BWAHAHAHAHAAHAHHAHAHAHA! P-poor kid!" I laughed in response to his problems. "Well good to hear you are doing good there. Are they treating you well? Do they know who you really are? Did you see your dad already?"

"Yes yes yes! I did see my dad already and he didn't change one bit! I even told him how different you are from him and he just laughed saying it was good to have two dads with different personalities! Did you hear that coach?! He said it was good, he was not jealous at all I wanted him to be jealous for some reason but he didn't!! HMMP!!! And yes they are treating me well here since I'm the youngest they kind of baby me here and I totally like having 23 different brothers to care for me HAHAHAHA and lastly No, they don't know who I really am. The coaches know though, but it's ok since they promised secrecy. BTW, is training still ongoing? I kind of sent Sebas there to give something to Tsuki... "

"Ahh yes, morning practice is still ongoing. I'll tell Tsukishima to wait for your butler, What time is it there by the way?" I asked. "11:30 in the evening, just tell Tsuki to give it to them he will know who is it for Dad, thanks~" he yawned and after minutes of silence, I started to hear soft snores. I chuckled and softly whispered, "Good Night Kid, I miss you already." and ended the call.

HINATA'S POV

12:00 NN PARIS, FRANCE

It's already lunchtime and I managed to ask the coaches to excuse me from the lunch meeting for a special event then after I managed to get hold of Sebastian before calling the celebrant.

Gathering up my plate I left it at the sink and walked towards my Hotel room. I called Kita-san and here I saw one of the best faces the birthday boy could give.

"Otanjyoubi omedoto!
Otanjyoubi omedeto!
Otanjyoubi omedeto Suna-san!"

Inarizaki's team celebrated the birthday of their Middle blocker in a restaurant called 'Memories of the Sun'. They sang the birthday song while the Twins screamed/sang while swaying Suna who is placed in between them carrying him by his arms, A 2-layered cake with fox-themed chibi statues of the members and me adorned the blackish gray features of the cake. A "Happy Birthday Suna Rinrato" was laid nicely in a white lettering cream.

"Thanks... did someone recorded the twins singing? I badly need this in my collection of dumb stuff the twins do." He softly chuckled. "But seriously, thanks for the celebration. But who managed to place a reservation in this place? This restaurant is pretty high end and I'm sure with the club funds we won't be able to afford this." he then asked eyeing the team captain who is holding his phone (Cause I am in calling him right now to see what's happening.)

"I did," I said loud and clear. Suna seemed startled and looked left and right to find me which made me chuckle. "Suna-san Happy birthday! C'mon Kita-san let Suna-san see me." For a moment the video footage blurred due to Kita-san placing the phone in a stand and connecting the video call to a large TV screen in the restaurant.

"Hey! I hope you like it! And don't worry there are cameras everywhere to record this day. Your team may not seem to need memories, but I wanted to engrave this day in your heart. I hope that even if I'm not there physically I conveyed my feelings to you this way, You are very special to me so as everyone in the Inarizaki volleyball team, so please enjoy the night drink party and be merry, my driver will send you home safely. By the way, my present for you will be given by Kita-san and the twins later ok? Happy birthday Suna!" I said with the best smile I can muster making him and the other members blush.

"T-thank you Hinata-Kun, it means a lot to me. I thought you forgot, time difference and all the training you are doing right now made me think you are pretty busy. Thanks for everything..." he softly smiled at me making me blush slightly. "Alright! Eat up! C'mon, we still have to give him his giftsssssss!!" I energetically beamed.

They ate and sang merrily and about half an hour later they started giving him their gifts. Aran-Senpai and Omimi-Senpai bought him a new set of Volleyball shoes; Ginjima-Senpai, Akagi-Senpai, and Yuto-Senpai chipped in to buy him a new Phone saying "To record more dumbness of the twins here is the best gift we could hand you" and hell broke loose for around 5 whole minutes as the twins protested about the gift they handed Suna.

Riseki bought Suna new knee pads urging him to use some since he does not wear one in tournaments, Kita-San bought him neck pillows since he loves to sleep whenever he can and the twins bought him a pair of tracksuits and a new dri-fit shirt for training. Kita-Senpai and the twins brought out my gift for him and handed it over. His eyes sparkled as he saw plushies of every team member including me and a fox chibi plushie (Tibetan Sand Fox cause that's where his name was taken from).

He thanked all of us saying that he will take care of it. Laughter filled the air as they compared the chibi's with each member fighting over which chibi is cuter but it was interrupted by a knock on my door saying I had to go back to practice.

"Well, that's it for me. I hope you liked my gift and the party Suna-San, again Happy Birthday! talk to you all again soon! Take care and I love you all!" I smiled too much that I swear my cheeks are about to be torn off my face. I ended the call after receiving multiple goodbyes and started to go on with the afternoon set of practice.

3RD PERSON POV

Hinata's training camp in Paris felt like a hell hole built in heaven full of volleyball addicts, hard training that focuses on their weaknesses is done for the whole week. Since he became up to par for a national level player in his receives, his next stop was service.

He had muscle training all morning for the past 2 days to make sure his arms have the force of a canon when spiking as well as the sturdiness of a wall when receiving. While in the afternoon his goal is to serve 50 perfect jump serves and 50 jump float serves, doubling the amount as days pass by.

He would switch with someone else once he is finished and practice his receives. After 2 more days of intense training, they are due to play with France's national team for a week. The little sunshine couldn't wait for it to happen, feeling more thrilled than ever he bounced off his bed and walked towards the court.

100 perfect jump serves and jump float serves and he is done for the day! It might be his second day in the concentrated service practice yet the coaches see his amazing speed in learning and adapting to new techniques.

He was thought for half an hour on how to do one thing and he ends up copying the technique even if he is still sloppy. It might have been due to the different learning environment, may be due to the different teaching styles of the coaches or it might be due to the talented individuals too eager to teach Hinata how to properly do it. Who knows? All the tangerine knew is that he is learning fast and he wants to learn everything he could do.

"Romero-san! Can I ask you something?" the little tangerine beamed. "Sure kid, what's it?" the Coach named Romero walked towards the small boy. "How do you do the spin thingy?! Do you know?! The one that makes the ball go Swoshhhhh!"

"Ahh, the spin? It's a technique where you make the rotation of the ball change due to the way you hit the ball with the help of your wrist and fingertips, lend me your hand I have to see your wrist" the older male asked and started twisting the hand of the younger kid.

The coach smirked and chuckled, "Well your wrist is far more flexible than I thought, I'll teach the spin 'thingy' to you after you do your service and receives ok? Call me up when you are done!" The orange-haired boy eagerly nodded to the taller man and started to do his serves fueled up to finish early to learn new tricks.

The days process was quite amusing as Hinata only missed 10 balls for the jump serve and 15 on the jump float serve and after a set of receiving practices he bugged the coach to teach him for the rest of the night which the coach gladly do so.

'This kid will learn much and I'll make sure that we get to teach him everything we know. He will make a mark in the history as the greatest member of the monster generation and  I'll  make sure of it!'

It was already 7 pm and they are getting ready to sleep since Hinata has office work he makes sure to spend at least 3 whole hours working on them but for now he made sure to leave a message for Suna.

Smiling at the message he left he was about to turn off his phone when a message from a certain salty dino popped out.

TSUKISHIMA'S POV

Waking up in the middle of the night, I groaned in annoyance as I hear the vibration of my phone against the bedside table. Picking it up I squinted at the strong light emitted by the phone.

I quickly typed "Shut up and sleep dumbasses!" and hit the send button before putting the GC on mute. I was about to go to sleep when his profile flashed on my screen 'He is awake...' I thought to myself.

'Well here goes nothing...'

'FUCK!!!' I mentally screamed in embarrassment. I felt my face heating up and almost threw my phone when I saw his last message. 'Love yah'.

'SHRIMP YOU ARE KILLING ME!' Fuck. Calm down Tsukishima Kei, CALM. THE. FUCK. DOWN. I feel like jumping for fucks sake. I sighed and stared at my phone which made me smirk while ruffling my hair.

"This shrimp will be the death of me."

Chapter Text

KAGEYAMA'S POV

DAY OF PRACTICE MATCH VERSUS AOBA JOSAI

Clicking my tongue, I impatiently tapped my foot on the floor of the bus, 'Where the fuck is he?!' i mentally screamed. That Boke should have been here 30 minutes ago!.

"Ara ara, the King is grumpy. Woke on the wrong side of the bed?" The beanpole snickered as he took his seat next to Ennoshita-san. I glared at him before screaming, "DON'T CALL ME KING! That Boke should have been here 30 minutes ago! Where the fuck is he?!"

He looked at me with an amused yet irritated face, same as the Forgotten Trio, making me want to punch the blonde square in the face. "Oh ho? Is the king waiting for his queen? That's new; last time I remembered, you said that the new kid is better than shrimp and that you don't need him anymore, so why find and wait for him? This is funny. Are you getting too old, King? Shrimp aren't here for the past ten days already; he is in Paris, remember? Neh Ennoshita-san the King is having an amnesia of some sort. Do you have a Donepezil?"

(Donepezil is a medicine used for those who are experiencing amnesia or Alzheimer's disease)

I was bewildered; how could I fucking forget that the shrimp was not here, fuck? What the hell is happening to me?! I shook my head in confusion and sighed. I settled in my usual seat and decided to take a quick nap, but before I could do so, someone tapped my shoulders.

"Tobio-Kun, can I sit with you?" Misumi asked with a slight blush on his face making me stare at him. 'Fuck, he really is cute' I nodded my head before saying, "Sure, go ahead."

"Tobio-Kun neh Tobio-Kun, can I lay on your lap for a bit? I'm still a bit sleepy," he asked, rubbing his eyes like a cat; I almost melted at that sight alone and felt my pants tighten for a second. Not trusting my mouth, I nodded fiercely and fixed my position for him.

He smiled at me and kissed my cheek before laying in my lap. I felt my cheeks grew hot for a second, and I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Minutes later, the bus moved, and I felt a slight rub on my thighs, I checked on Misumi, and it was as if I saw an angel  "Hinata," I softly said. My eyes widen in the realization of what I said, and I shook my head furiously. Now I couldn't sleep. What the hell!

'How is that shrimp anyways? He's in Paris. How the hell is he talking to people there? Last time I checked, he is bad at English, just like me?! Paris does not use English as its main language. Pfft, I bet he is the shortest there-' my thoughts were interrupted when I felt Misumi rubbing against my dick.

'Fuck- Fuck- Fuck-' my eyes widened; I bit the insides of my mouth as I try to keep my stoic face. Soft squeezes in my thighs, hot breathy mumbles, the slight shaking of his head against my groin. 'I'm hard. Fuck' I took deep breaths as I balled my fist.

"T-Tobio~ M-more," he moaned, barely audible. 'Oh hell no, now he is dreaming about me?! SHIT- SHIT- SHIT!' This will be a long ride...

WARNING: NSFW

When we arrived at Aoba Josai, I excused myself to got to the restroom while struggling to cover my hard-on. Upon reaching the toilet, I entered a cubicle and tried to fix my problem, only to be interrupted again by the one and only Misumi. He entered the restroom, and I heard a click and quick shuffles, probably him sitting somewhere.

"T-tobio~ Nghh~ Ahh~" soft moans could be heard in the now locked room, my breath hitched, and I started jocking myself off. 'Him moaning my name, shit' I closed my eyes to imagine Misumi sucking me, but Hinata's face flashed in my head. His bright smile, soft lips, neck trickling down with sweat, faint high pitched voice calling for my name, flushed cheeks as he breaths shakily, kneeling before me taking my whole shaft.

"Nghh~Tobio! Deeper~" my thoughts were interrupted by his voice again; this time, my hands and feet worked before I could even think. Opening the cubicle's lock, I paced towards Misumi, who looked like a snack. Half laying on the floor facing the body-length mirror while fingering himself.

"T-tobio-Kun!" he looked startled, face flushed, drools slipping from his reddened lips. "Hmmm, looks like you are having a hard time here, Misumi? Want Tobio-Kun to help you?" I eyed him hungrily. He nodded and bent over, spreading his ass cheeks, revealing his well-prepped plucker "T-tobio-Kun, T-take m-me, F-fuck me. P-please."

"Fuck" I groaned and positioned myself in between him. I pushed my whole length in him, not thinking if it will hurt him or not, "Hina-"

"I-It's Misu-mi! T-tobio I'm not Hinata! He isn't yours, but I am! Don't think of someone else while we are doing it! It hurts!" my head snapped back to see him pouting.

I chuckled and kissed his nose, "Yes, yes, sorry, you're the team's baby, now let me feel you, ok?" I grinned and started moving in and out at a fast, steady pace, earning groans and moans from him.

Minutes passed, and I'm reaching my limit, "Misumi, fuck- I'm near!" I huffed, thrusting faster and sloppier in his now wet ass pussy. "C-cum in me, T-tobio! Nghh~ Ahh~."

"I- 'm near! Fuck me harder, Tobio!~" he mewled and squeezed his hole, which made me lose my last bit of sanity. Grabbing his waist harshly, I yanked him so that I could thrust harder and faster at an animalistic pace.

Groaning, I sprayed my cum inside him as he came in his tummy. "Fuck Misumi, we should do this more often," I said as I pulled out and kissed him torridly.

"Hmmm, maybe we should invite the seniors as well; they'd like it" he looked at me amusingly and chuckled. "Yep, they would love it. Care to reach for the buttplug at my bag?"

My eyes widened, and I hastily grabbed his bag; I gave him the buttplug with a circular gem handle. "Kinky, I see," I smirked.

"Come on; it's been 15 minutes since we excused ourselves. They'd be worried about us" fixing myself, I grabbed my bag and headed for the door, him following behind me shortly.

Luckily when we arrived at the gym, they were still chatting about random stuff. "Finally, you both came back! Come on, let's talk about how we will play!" Daichi exclaimed.

"You both reek sex, want some perfume?" Narita-San said as soon as we hurdled in a circle that made me blush. "Shh, Narita! Don't say it out loud!" Kinoshita-San slapped his back before handing me his perfume.

I hurriedly sprayed some on me and handed it to Misumi, who did the same. They laughed at what Narita-san said, which made me roll my eyes. "Next time, invite us," Tanaka-san joked that earned him a smack from Suga-san.

"Shut up now, let's plan," Daichi-san said as we resumed the small meeting.

'He is better in so many ways than Hinata; maybe this is better than having a crush on someone who is an idiot like him.'

3RD PERSON POV

Ever since the sudden outburst of Tsukishima (Refer to Chapter 5), the trio became his new buddies. Tsukishima being the latest addition to the Forgotten trio, was spectacular; the blond became more open to them. They bonded together during lunchtimes and even walked together at night before parting ways. The three substitute players were informed of the phone call Kiyoko recorded, and they finally understood where the irk feeling Misumi emmit comes from.

As Tsukishima bonded with the trio, his presence in the court and in the team slowly declined. Even though Coach Ukai never pulled him out of the starting lineups, his attacks gradually lessened to the point that he only scores due to his blocks. Daichi and Suga noticed the decrease in the attacks but didn't mind it thinking, "Tsukishima hates working hard."

On the contrary, it was all Kageyama's fault; he decreased the sets aimed at Tsukishima, he even lessens the aid he gives to Tsuki whenever he blocks, leaving the taller one to cover on almost all blocking yet no one seemed to notice that since they were still a bit pissed at what Tsukishima said about them.

The same night of the burst out, they held a secret meeting at Tanaka's house where they didn't inform the salty blonde; everyone was present, even the managers were there. That's why the salt shaker knew all about the meeting; Kiyoko recorded it and sent it to Tsuki through their chat group named "Hinata Protection Squad."

"What shall we do with Tsukishima? He seemed to cross some lines." Daichi being the captain, stated. "Well, if you all remember, Tsuki has Trust issues, and us talking about Hinata may have triggered that issue again," Yamaguchi said in an 'As-a-matter-of-fact' tone. "Still, he spoke too much! I still want to punch him! That fucker had the guts to tell me that Hinata made me who I am today! It was the other way around, for fucks sake!" Kageyama sneered, making the others jolt up in fright.

"Language! Calm down, Kageyama, Well if no one knows what to do with him, let's just pretend it did not happen. We can't let that break the team, right?" Suga said, trying to calm down the raging freshmen. "If he tries to say something like that, I swear to Asahi, Ill break his bones to pieces!" Tanaka punched the wall.

Misumi, who was silently listening to all of them, mentally smirked as he had an idea to fuel the fire in them. "Well, Tsukishima-Kun talked to me earlier..." he started, gaining the attention of everybody. "Talked? What's new, what is it about? Tell up my lovely Kohai!" Nishinoyaeyed Misumi.

"He told me to... uh..." he fake shivered, making everyone look at him with worried eyes. (Well, the Trio and the Managers were curious but not concerned. They know it's fake since Tsukishima stayed with the trio the whole practice.) "Don't be scared! We are all here!!" Nishinoya urged the blue-haired kid to continue. "He said that if- if I talk about Hinata-san like that again, he will make sure that I will pay for it. He looked at me as if he would kill me! I'm scared!" he started tearing up, Suga being the nearest to the new member, hugged him.

"He won't hurt you, my baby, don't worry." the silver-haired male rubbed his back. "Why is Tsuki so irritated by it? I don't think it's just because of his trust issue!" Asahi rubbed his neck as he asked. "He likes Boke," Kageyama blurted out.

"He What?!" Daichi's head snapped towards the blueberry boy. "He. Likes. Boke." Kageyama repeated. "That explains it. We were talking about Hinata, plus the trust issues. I bet the mixture of it made him snap." Suga exclaimed, earning several nods.

"Let him be; let's not talk about it. No one mentions about this meeting in the GC, don't talk to Hinata nor talk about Hinata. We can't let this issue wreck the team now that Misumi made us stronger than when Hinata was present. We can't let this slip up to Hinata; he might tell this to Tsukishima if he gets to know about this. Am I clear?" Daichi asked in an authoritative tone.

They all nodded and stood up, "Still, I'm fucking mad at Tsukishima for threatening Misumi!" Tanaka sneered and said goodbye to everyone. 'Well, that made them trust Tsukishima less; that's one problem down. I just have to make more fake threats coming from him so that the bond between them weakens,' Misumi thought before walking home.

Unbeknownst to the team, a certain Green haired boy broke down that night, the shock of knowing that his childhood friend - slash - crush has a crush on the sunshine boy. He sure envied the sunshine. He was short and weak at almost everything other than spiking Kageyama's sets, yet he entered the starting lineups unlike him; He stayed as a substitute player and a pinch server who rarely sets foot on the court; the tangerine sure took the spotlight, and now he took the only guy the freckled boy ever wanted. He vowed to make someone's life miserable. Who knows? Is it Tsukishima's life? Or the poor tangerine's who is training his ass out in Paris.

OIKAWA'S POV

"Psst Iwa-chan! I have a plan!!!" I screamed/shouted at my beloved best friend. "Huh? Plan? This is just a practice game no need to be so serious, Trashykawa!" he looked at me as if I'm some stupid human.

"Ouch, Iwa-chan, don't call me that! And I know that it's a practice match. That's why I want to try something new!" I chuckled and asked the team to hurdle up.

The referee blew his whistle, indicating the start of the practice match.

Oikawa    Kindaichi/Watari    Kunimi
Maki        Mattsun        Iwa
-------------------------------------------------------
Asahi     Misumi      Kageyama
Tanaka    Tsukishima/Nishinoya    Daichi

(That's the 1st set starting lineup)

The game started with me serving the ball that earned 3 points before their captain received it shakily, Kageyama tossing the ball to the new kid and him spiking it. We are not startled due to the fact that last night the blonde kid of Karasuno told us about this new member, and we decided just to watch him be the star of the show. Luckily it's going the way I like it to be.

Him spiking the ball again and again only to be blocked by me, Iwa-chan or Kindaichi. The first set ended with a 25-18 us gaining the first set.

Yahaba   Kindaichi/Watari   Kunimi
Maki        Mattsun     Kyotani
-------------------------------------------------------
Asahi       Misumi      Kageyama
Tanaka     Tsukishima/Nishinoya    Daichi

(That's the 2nd set starting lineup)

I asked them to try this lineup; why? So that we can see how they will hold up with a team without us seniors. Well, I could say that it was a blast! We still won, HAH! Take that new kid! Take that, Tobio-chan!

The day didn't end with just one match. We played for another, which is a 5-set match. They used their usual lineup while ours we used the latter lineup, seniors only supported the team as we are short in players.

By the look of it, Tobio-chan likes this new kid, no scratch that, everyone likes him! He even uses the quick attack with this newbie, and it irritates me. I took a quick glance at glasses-Kun, and he eyes me with an 'I-Told-You-So' look.

So this is what he was saying, Chibi is slowly being replaced. I called for a time out with the set points in a 2-1 favoring us. "Let them win. Sell out the game," I deadpanned, earning shocked faces from the team.

"What?! Did your bad knee hurt too much that it affected your head flattykawa?! I did say that we shouldn't take this too seriously but it does not mean that we should just sell the game!" Iwa-chan exclaimed. "Iwa-chan, my lovely Iwa-chan, don't you see? They are playing as if they are trying to prove that they are better now that the new kid is here? Let's give them the satisfaction of winning. I want to see their faces once chibi-chan comes back from Paris." I smirked as I looked on the other side of the court.

Several glances later, Kyotani was the first to talk back, "That new kid, whoever that is; I want to crush him in an official game. I don't like him; he plays volleyball to be surrounded by guys and not because he loves playing and I hate it!" he growled, "Hinata would hate it if he sees someone playing for the sake of being with boys, tsk."

I looked at him in amusement, Mad Dog-Chan took a liking towards Hinata, and that is rare! "Let's just do what the captain says. I want to end this quickly. I want to talk to Hinata about this new kid." Kunimi said and took a sip from his bottle. Now, this is more interesting! Even the 'I'm-Bored-In-Life' Kunimi-chan likes my Chibi-chan! Ahhhhh, too many rivals!!!

Iwa-chan just sighed and nodded, "Fine whatever, learn from this game on how they are working together. Focus on studying the second year's and first year's since you will be battling against them next inter-high."

The game ended with a 2-3, Karasuno winning the match; I chuckled in disbelief as I see them grinning and laughing, not knowing that we did plan on losing. We were in a good mood not until I heard something that made me want to punch the lights out of their newest member.

"See, I told you! You don't need him anymore! I'm wayyyyyy better than him in playing! Also, look! We won against Aoba Josai; my spikes are at an 85% point-getter, unlike that tangerine! He was the reason you lost against them once, right? He was weak and practically useless without Tobio-Kun." he smiled sweetly.

I looked at them with annoyance; the members held Kunimi and Kyotani as Iwa tries to stop himself from charging towards the crows. 'He sure loves attention, huh? What a whore.' I thought.

I walked towards them with a smirk plastered on my face. "Ya-hoo~ Tobio-chan! The crows do be doing great, huh? Where's my chibi-chan? I haven't seen him around. Is he sick or something?" they hooked their heads as Tobio answered, "He is in Paris in a training camp."

"H-hi! Okinawa-senpai! I-I'm Misumi Ikagura! Middle Blocker and Future Ace of Karasuno!" the new one bowed, a tick mark appeared on my forehead. 'This bitch really pulled the Ace card! My chibi will be the ace, you bitch!' I mentally screamed.

"Heh~ I see. I see. Nice to meet you!~" I smirked, cooly playing it off. A ball flew on the back of my head, smacking me down. "Ouch! Iwa-chan, that hurts!!" I playfully screamed in frustration earning a glare, "Come back here and help us clean the court! Stupid flattykawa!" I just sighed. "Well see you in the farewell camp Crows! Bye Bye!" waving at them I walked towards my team with a thought that made me smirk.

'Eat up the illusion of being better without Chibi-chan, Karasuno. I'll make sure you soak up  on  that illusion so bad that when karma bites ,  ya'll be kneeling down, begging Chibi to come back!'

Chapter Text

ENNOSHITA'S POV

DAY OF PRACTICE MATCH AGAINST SHIRATORIZAWA

After the game against Aoba Josai, their pride skyrocketed. 'Chikara, Calm down, don't slap them,' I said to myself as I try to calm my nerves. Misumi being the bitch he is, slept on Asahi's lap, and I just sighed as soon as I saw him sitting up and grinding on Asahi. 'Ew, such a slut' I took my phone and recorded the unholy act.

Two videos, two videos of Misumi slutting around, and I am so close to yeeting my phone to oblivion. One from his make-out session with Kageyama, which I never wanted to see first hand- and now this, I can't accept the fact that I'm filming this as if it is porn video ready to be posted on illegal sites.

Those who are oblivious to the make-out session located at the farthest part of the bus are all beaming with confidence, confidence of them winning against the prefecture's powerhouse without Hinata. "With Misumi around, I bet Ushijima's spikes will get a higher chance of being blocked!" Tanaka roared, and Nishinoya seconds the notion earning a laughing fit from the members.

They didn't even realize that we only won against Aoba Josai on the 5 set match due to Oikawa and Iwaizumi not playing and probably them selling the game due to the noticeable decline in fighting spirit.

Kino tapped my shoulders and showed a message from Tsukishima, who is sitting beside Narita. I cracked a stifled laugh upon seeing the messages. My head felt light as I continue filming them-

I woke up with Kino shaking me, telling me that we arrived. I sighed; I don't have the energy to play- not that I'm actively playing anyway. Ushijima stood in front of the gym, welcoming and showing us inside.

I noticed that their team's seniors didn't seem to warm up just like how Aoba Josai did yesterday. Their starting lineup is composed of First and Second Years, and I find it funny that Daichi didn't even think that something is fishy. Hinata must have bought their brains with him in Paris, poor Karasuno members.

Yusho     Shibata/Akakura   Yunohama

Goshiki      Taichi      Shirabu
-------------------------------------------------------
Asahi     Misumi    Kageyama

Tanaka    Tsukishima/Nishinoya    Daichi

We three stood on the sidelines, and as much as we love Karasuno, we enjoyed the sight of them getting trampled by Shiratorizawa. The first game ended up in a 2-0, Shiratorizawa winning and Daichi looking so dejected I almost cracked a laughing fit. Coach Washijo proposed another round with the intent of punishing his students for God knows what reason; a game consisting of 5-sets with them using the same players, and the day ended with a 2-3, surprisingly us winning.

I couldn't help but feel as if I see a déjà vu? a reflection? a replay? Them winning in the regular game and us winning the extended sets. Did Aoba Josai and Shiratorizawa talk about it? I have to ask to Tsukishima later just to be sure.

The day couldn't just end without Misumi boasting, ISTG someone needs to put a tape over his mouth! "We won! It was not hard, right?" he smirked, earning pats on his head from Daichi and Suga. "Yep, the game surprisingly went easy! You really did become a good addition to the team! If this continues, Hinata won't have a place in the starting lineup!" Daichi chuckled.

"Nah, I mean, I watched all your games, and even Tobio-Kun thinks that I'm stronger and better than that tangerine! Right Tobio-Kun?" smirking, he looked at Kageyama, and he was answered with a simple nod. "Boke does not stand a chance against Misumi, he is faster, and his reflexes are far better than boke. His receives and serves are steadier and stronger too. Also, he only 'flew' due to my sets. Without me doing the quick sets, then he wouldn't be chosen to join that camp," Kageyama sternly said before picking up a milk carton and drinking up the contents.

Everyone agreed with multiple Yes/Your Right. "Hinata would end up getting benched next year!" Suga chuckled and shook his head in disbelief. I took my leave and went to the Kino and Narita, who are standing not far from the team, "I can't believe them; they aren't thinking anymore, oh God."

"Nah, don't remind me about it, Chikara. Narita, and I are painfully aware." Kino said with a tired look. Narita just chuckled and proceeded to pat our backs with a 'We-Are-All-Tired-Of-Their-Shits' look.

'I swear their pride are so big that if I shove it in their asses, they'll break into two-'

USHIJIMA'S POV

AFTER THE MATCH

Tendou, Semi, Shirabu, Goshiki, and I walked towards Karasuno to thank them for the practice game, but we stopped in our tracks upon hearing them talk about Hinata Shoyo. THE HINATA SHOYO from the concrete, he who soared high even if everything weighs him down, he who fought flawlessly even with a persisting fever in the semifinals in the nationals tournament, he who devoted himself to getting better solely for his team.

I couldn't bear hearing the way they talked; it was as if they don't see Hinata getting better they by day, them talking about their plans of him being on the benches and the possible kicking out, about how this new person is way better than Hinata, how he only flew and got chosen due to this blue-haired setter.

Tendou seemed to be more visibly irritated than I am though, his eyes are filled with rage. Veins popped out of his forehead and arms as his knuckles are pale white from having his fist clutched too much. Goshiki looked like he would throw punches any minute, while Semi and Shirabu's faces darkened as they tried to hold Goshiki back. Their face visibly showing that they are planning for murder, 'Don't worry; I'll ready the burial place.' I mentally chuckled before calming myself.

I continued my walk towards them, and they didn't seem to care about others overhearing their stupid conversation. "Hello Karasuno," I greeted with a monotonous voice. Some stiffened while others backed away, "H-hello Ushijima-san," their captain, Daichi, was it? Not that he is noteworthy-.

I simply nodded, "Thank you for the game. The pleasure is all ours, and I'm sorry for barging into your conversation. I just couldn't help but to overhear it as you guys are too loud." I paused. "You were talking about Hinata Shoyo, am I right?" I asked, and they nodded.

"Well, I know it's not my place to talk too much about him since we only faced once in an official match, but I do believe that he was picked for that camp due to his unlimited and unrivaled capacity for improvement. One game with him, and I understand what the scouts see in him that we or I myself don't have. His undying passion and eagerness to learn, his endless possibilities for improvements, his prowess in both speed and balance, his unparalleled spring and flexibility. He is one hungry kid, not even waiting for food to be served in front of him." I paused again, looking towards Tendou. He got the message and stepped forward.

"We had a little background check with all National team qualifiers, and his background piqued my interest quite amusingly." Tendou chuckled. "You might not want to mess with him, and his connections are quite strong. Uncles and Aunts are as strong as the Prime Minister or even stronger. Not that I know of his family since we can't find any info on that." he then slung his hands on my shoulders.

"Well, the thing is, Karasuno- your Chibi is evolving right now. Learning new things in Paris, and you all are here talking as if you are about to kick him off the team. You might not want to do that just yet; you might find yourself asking for him to come back. Chibi will be so sad if he learns about you guys talking deep shits about him while he isn't around." he shook his head and smiled at them maniacally before walking away, pulling Shirabu and the others out.

"Please don't mind Tendou and his blabbers," I sighed. We are dropping bombs, and they don't seem to understand nor care about any of it. Are they that stupid? "All I want to say is that upon watching your past games, Hinata Shoyo is our main point-getter; the only person that can be your ace since he-" I pointed to their ace. "Is graduating this year. He was the reason you were able to fight without him spiking your tosses-" I pointed at Kageyama Tobio. "Your tosses would have been useless, too fast; too high; too hard to hit; your issues would have eaten you up and buried you alive. You won't even reach Nationals without him. I do see that you're proud of your new member, he is a strong addition to your team, but even Coach Washijo thinks that this is his maximum capacity and has no room for improvements".

"And do you even realize that my team is playing without us seniors? We played with First and Second Years while you played with your regular starting lineup. You might have won in the extended sets, but on the regular games, you lost quite gracefully. 25-15 and 25-12. We still have a game to catch after our small match with you, and we are preserving our energy to last for the day. I am telling you, my juniors are not playing with their full capacities. Please do reconsider your choice of words with regards to Hinata Shoyo; he is one outstanding player." I bowed and walked away, not wanting to be near them any longer.

"Surprisingly, Oikawa was right; they are pretty stupid. I might not be able to control myself if I hear them talking bullshit about Hinata Shoyo." I sighed upon reaching Tendou. "My My Wakatoshi-Kun, you really did slap them hard." he chuckled. "I'm just stating facts, Satori. Just stating facts," I sighed for the nth time staring at his photo, a picture he took of himself when we first hanged out after the Inter-high qualifying rounds finals.

(Personally, I'm not too fond of the stupid Ushi-gushy; bear with the intellectual-savage-funny Ushijima guys. I don't want him looking too stupid in this story. He can follow jokes and such Tendou is his best friend; it's very unlikely that he can't follow jokes if you are friends with an upbeat person like Tendou; I see him as a buff stoic Kuroo. Intellectual Daddy material strict and scary on the outside but a big softy on the inside. Don't argue with meh oke? HAHAHAHA, I seriously prefer Ushi like this. It might be a bit OOC, but we can see he is soft in the time skip, right? soooo yep-)

"Call me when they leave; I don't want to see their faces. I might rip their faces off if I get near them." Semi growled and walked towards the club room, Shirabu on the other hand, was left to deal with the problem child. "Goshiki, chill out. Don't cause trouble for Coach and Hinata; keep your hands to yourself." Minutes passed, and he visibly calmed down. Shirabu mouthed thanks before pulling Goshiki away.

"You're getting too soft for the little monster Wakatoshi-Kun," Tendou said, amusement laced like venom in his words. "What can I do? You do act like a totally different person when he is around. He brings out the personalities we have hidden deep in ourselves, Those that we even thought are lost and to never be found."

'He is our light, and those who try to put it out will receive a slap from me hard enough that they would need facial reconstruction. No matter who it is, No matter the reason was. NO. ONE. HURTS. HINATA. SHOYO. FROM. THE. CONCRETE.'

3RD PERSON POV

After the game with Shiratorizawa and the short encounter with the Guess Monster and the Captain of the team, Karasuno silently walked out of the gym emotions in revolt. Rants and Death threats finally rolled out of their mouths as soon as they reached their bus. 'Seriously, they will be the death of me, For Shoyo; Kenshin. Calm down and don't break your character.' Ukai thought to himself, praying to the Gods to kick some sense in these kids.

Tsukishima excused himself to the restroom just like he did yesterday. He walked towards Ushijima and Tendou, who stared at their juniors with mocking amusement.

"Hello, Ushijima-San; Tendou-San. Where is Shirabu-San? Semi-San? and Goshiki-San?" the blonde inquired, making the two seniors look up at him. "Cooling their hot asses off Eyeglasses-Kun. Why do you need them?" The redhead replied.

"Shrimp- I mean, Hinata wanted to give them their bracelets. It was given to me two days ago, could you give this to them? And tell them as well the things Hinata wanted them to know. Also, add them in the GC; Hinata would love to talk to them too." he then handed the paper bag containing the bracelets.

"We will, thank you." the ace took it and inspected the contents. "Thanks, well I'm off." the blonde walked away. As he walks towards his team, he sighed at how different the two teams' approach was, Oikawa being the noisy captain that he was, created a scene in the middle of the gym but was handled by Iwaizumi.

"The chat will be more chaotic than ever," Tsukishima thought as he took a seat beside Narita. "Well, let's see how this shit goes down," he said as he opened his phone.

The day went by with Tsukishima dealing with the rusks in the GC, telling them everything that happened in the games and the bus, omitting the phone call and other instances in the team when it's just them he can't gamble instances wherein their teams are to likely kill Karasuno members upon first sight. 'Nope, not today,' Tsukishima muttered. Across the bus, a certain greenette stared at the blonde, burning holes unto the taller one the whole ride.

In the mind of this freckled boy, several plans on how to take back the blond are being prepared. Plans he laid out will be tested, one by one, in the succeeding weeks, and it will start tomorrow as the team will be having a small sleepover at Daichi's house. 'Before Hinata comes back, you have to be mine, Tsuki!' he mentally promised himself before dozing off as soon as he reached home.

On the other side of the world, Hinata made sure to message those who are important to him about the upcoming event in Paris.

(PLEASE TAKE NOTE THAT HINATA MESSAGED THEM AT MIDNIGHT EVERYONE WAS SLEEPING)

Hinata sighed and smiled while staring at photos of his friends, team, family, and admirers. Muttering a silent 'I miss you all' before going back to his 200 receives, spikes, and services.

'Too lonely without them, fuck it.'

Chapter Text

HINATA'S POV

PARIS, SCRIMMAGE GAMES

Waking up at 6:30 A.M. I groaned as I sat up; before everything else, I did my morning routine. I took my black tracksuit, jogged around the track and did my early lifting session for half an hour, took a bath, and checked my work email before going to the gymnasium.

"Good Morning!" I greeted those who are already in the gym. "Good Morning Shoyo! Want to be my partner for stretches?" Gabriel asked me with his usual small smile. It's been three weeks since we met, and everyone here treats each other as a family, no one makes the others feel less of a player due to their differences, and it made me so happy!

Some players have long limbs, the others are left-handed like Ushijima-San, others have very unique techniques like Sakusa-San and Suna-San, and there's me small and quick. There's a variety of players in this gym, and we found comfort in each other's uniqueness.

"Sure! That would be awesome!" I grinned and started a small conversation with them as we wait for the coach. Minutes passed, and the coaches came and introduced 12 players from the National team of France, and I felt like a toddler compared to them. HECK, THEY ARE TOO TALL!!

"Shoyo! You look like a kid beside them!" Samuel, a Middle Blocker, snickered and placed an arm around my shoulders. "Hmmph! You bully! I'll tell the coach that you are bullying me; you wait!" I pouted, which earned a series of stifled laughter.

"Ahhh, come, come, let's start our stretches! We get to play with them, isn't that awesome?!" Jinbae said he is a Left - Wing Spiker from Korea. As soon as we finished stretching, we had mixed scrimmage games with the French National Team, and it was one hell of a game.

Three whole days of mixed team games were done in a flash(Trainees and National Team combined). The only reminder of the gruesome training was the aches and pains felt throughout my body, the stinging itch in my scabbed arm when I tried blocking Louise's quick attack. I never knew that someone could spike harder than Ushijima-san! Sighing, I crawled out of my bed as I start a new day by doing my morning jog, lifts, and routine.

I soon reached the gymnasium, and luckily the coach was trailing behind me, meaning I'm not yet late. 'God knows how hard punishments here are,' I muttered under my breath as we formed a semi-circle facing the coaches.

"So Today, we would like to see the fruit of your mixed games! Trainees versus the National Team. We will have two games in the morning, then switch the teams and play again in the afternoons. Am I clear?" coach Romero smiled as he gave us a questioning look. We all shook our heads, and shallow whispers of 'No' could be heard.

"Well, if there's none, here are the team members for this morning session! Stefan, Jinbae, Shoyo, Ralph, Dmitri, Leo, and Charles versus National Teams group 1 and Gabriel, Samuel, Adam, Lucas, Arthur, Alzac, and Louie versus National Teams group 2," Coach Reiner announced and handed out our practice jerseys.

Games were going smoothly; my block and spike accuracy spiked as the game progressed.

"One Touch!"

"Cover!"

"Connect!"

"Nice Receive!"

The game ended with a 2-3 won by the national team, with the last set ending with a 35-33. "Never in my life had I blocked that many times in a single game!" I squealed as I drank water from my tumbler. "I know, right?! I never set that many in my whole life as well. National players sure are monsters!" Ralph, our setter, gawked before choking in his own spit, earning minutes worth of tired laughter from us.

The second game ended with a 3-2 where we won against the national team; it ended with a 36-34. "We won!" Dmitri screamed with his slang tone due to his Russian accent. We grinned and ran through the game; my spikes, tosses, receives, and blocks improved at the second game due to getting used to my opponent's speed and strength.

With pure amusement, Jinbae smirked, "Shoyo! Damn, who would have thought, you who was a complete beginner in services gained 15 service aces in game 1 and 20 in game 2. How bro? How?!" he tackled me and ruffled my hair.

Compliments were shot from one another as we ate lunch in the cafeteria. Giggles and laughter hang in the air as we reminisce the games earlier. "Adam faceplanted when he tried saving a ball earlier!" Samuel snickered. "Shoyo blocked a ball with his face!" Stefan laughed while the others shot me a look of disbelief.

"You?! You blocked a ball with your face?! How?! How are you still alive?!" shock evident in their faces as I laughed, remembering the event earlier. "I don't know too, don't ask me." I chuckled before eating the rest of my meal.

The spikes that shook muscle-filled arms were received by my face; jumping too high could have been the reason. My face was a foot above the net; I had to sit for a couple of rotations before they let me in just in case that I needed to seek medical attention.

Afternoon games started, and it was more challenging than what we had earlier. We played with the starting lineup of the French National Team, and I am praying to all the Gods not to get a broken arm.

I stood up at the end of the court when it was my turn to serve. Breathing in, I tossed the ball high up in the air as I ran, hitting the ball with the force that seemed to be a hybrid of Oikawa-San and Ushijima-San's serve, gaining a service ace.

My opponents looked at me bewildered as I breathed slowly before posing for another serve. I tried my new hybrid service; a left-hand jump serve, which is a collection of both Ushijima-San's left hand serve, Atsumu-San's jump serve, and Sakusa-San's wrist technique.

This gained another service ace which left me proud of myself. 'Damn, that felt nice,' I muttered with amusement. I tried another service hybrid of Atsumu-San's jump floater serve, and Oikawa-San's monster serves power.

For the third time this afternoon, the service left their mouths agape. I smiled and praised myself. 'Damn, that was nice! I can't wait to show it to them once I get home!'.

Once they got to receive my serve, which turned out to be a shaky pass, their setter elegantly tossed a quick attack which left us frozen. Too much for a wobbly pass, heh?

Receiving their service, we made a synchronized attack with five spikers. Our setter gave me the ball to do a minus tempo back attack, faster, higher, and stronger than the one Kageyama and I did, which earned us another point.

My mind is clear; my body does not feel any faint or stress. I'm at my top shape, and it gets me all giggly; I perfectly dug up a spike and sent it to the setter, which in turn was spiked and earned a point. Three more rotations, and I'm in front, ready to do all sorts of spikes and blocks as the game progressed on its 3rd set, but luck does not seem to be with me today.

As much as I was in top form, the others seemed to be more tired as we don't have substitutes during these games. When we tried to do a triple block for a spike, Alzac lost his balance midair, which then made him tumble on us up in the air. (Position: Alzac-Louie-Hinata)

This collision leads to me being slammed to the pole by Louie in an awkward U position. Black and white spots flooded my vision as I slumped on the cold floor, muffled voices in the distance. My mind went blank as one thought was left before I completely blacked out.

'Fucking hell.'

3rd PERSON POV

KARASUNO HIGHSCHOOL

Plans elaborately lined up were tested for days, from seduction to begging. Yamaguchi tried them all, and it's been going for a week now. Whenever he sees Tsukishima, may it be in the halls or volleyball practices, he would try one and plan another if it did not succeed.

He once tried seducing Tsukishima when he 'accidentally' tripped and landed on him, kissing his pale cheeks. He sat up and straddled on his hips, slightly grinding himself on the taller man's crotch and frantically asking if the taller one is fine and unharmed while roaming his hands on the blonde's chest ever so sincere. Fingertips brushing above the buds hidden beneath the thin layer of clothing covered in sweat from earlier training sessions.

Tsukishima sighed as he pushed the freckled boy away, telling him that he was fine and that he will go. 'Plan failed,' Yamaguchi mentally note before setting up the next one.

On the fifth day of  Yamaguchi's schemes came the "Fake rape" plan; it might be too overboard, but who cares? 'Anything to get Tsuki!' the green-haired boy reasoned. He caught up to the now leaving Middle Blocker with the Forgotten Trio after the afternoon practice. The group of friends didn't mind what the green-haired boy spoke of as they walked. Once they split up, leaving Tsukishima to deal with Yamaguchi, they turned towards the road leading to Tsukishima's house. Then the plan started, two buff guys hired by Yamaguchi pulled the blonde and the freckled boy on a secluded street.

Trashing around, kicking, punching, and wreaking havoc helped Tsukishima off the hold of the man. He tried to help Yamaguchi, which led to bruises and dark spots on his body; small wounds littered his skin as soon as he took Yamaguchi from the guy, then sprinted out of the place as their lives depended on it.

"Yamaguchi, are you alright?" Tsukishima asked, worrying for the boy who was kissed and touched inappropriately. "I-I'm o-ok T-Tsuki," Yamaguchi fake shuddered for the 'Im-Scared-To-Death' Effect. Tsuki, who was clueless that everything was part of the plan, hugged the smaller male and cradled him for minutes.

They parted once the two stood in front of the smaller male's house. Yamaguchi smirked, "It fucking worked, let's move to phase two." mumbling once again as he planned on what to do with Tsukishima's feelings for Hinata.

Throughout the week, Misumi jumped from one Karasuno member to another, seducing them to the point of having an orgy at his large house. As much as his name held such angelic meaning, his actions are unpalatable. His name means 'Pure,' but his soul seemed to be dyed in black and is redyed every day.

He noticed the bracelets some of the members still wore, namely Sugawara, Nishinoya, and Daichi. He then had an idea to replace it since he knew it was from the little sunshine. He bought a pristine silver bracelet, adorned with a resin art of a volleyball ball. Upon receiving the bracelets, the members one by one took Hinata's gift off as they wore Misumi's; the lavender haired boy asked for the bracelet and informed them that he would be throwing it since they have "Something far more beautiful than a puny sun designed bracelet" which they didn't argue with.

Tsukishima went fuming mad again, and this time Misumi started to act up, "Why do you even care? It's not as if it's your bracelet that will be thrown?! You mister Trust issue, why don't you just leave us alone? I can't take your remarks anymore! I am hurt with every remark you say, with every comment you inject in practice games; you make me feel useless in this team! And what's up with this Hinata-this, Hinata-that? He is not here! But I am!" Misumi broke down into sobs which earned pity from the members.

(When I say members, it is everyone except the Coaches, Managers, Trio and Tsukishima)

"Why do you need to be so rude, Tsukishima?" Tanaka sneered. "This does not concern you. Why are you so mad about it?!" Nishinoya screamed as he pushed the blonde. "Your feelings for Hinata are making you all shitty beanpole get a hold of yourself!" Kageyama glared at him.

"Hinata threatened me to stay away from Tsukishima," Yamaguchi blurted out, shaking and on the brink of tears. Heads turned towards the boy who spoke, "He- He what?!" Suga asked.

"He threatened me, S-Suga-San," lips quivering, he spoke once again. Fuming mad, Sugawara firmly declared, "Once he comes back, he is officially off the team!" earning more approval from angry members.

Eyes almost popping out of their sockets, the Managers, Trio and Tsukishima, looked at each other; (Coach and sensei are currently in a meeting; hence they are not present in the scene). They know Hinata is off the phone for two whole weeks. It will only end after four more days. Disbelief itched in their guts as they hear Yamaguchi lied by the skin of his teeth.

Misumi smirked mentally; who would have thought that he will receive help without asking for one? His plans are running rather flawlessly as the members became more protective of him and Yamaguchi, while hating Hinata and getting distant with Tsukishima day by day.

The lavender-haired boy paid delinquents to bully the blonde; new bruises littered his body every day. This started the day after the scene, and it happened without the team knowing. Tsukishima's mental health declined due to how his teammates are treating him even with the constant support from his friends.

This caused his grades to plummet and anger his mom calling him useless and started to mentally abuse him, not giving him lunch money or not giving him dinner when she didn't feel like it.

Yamaguchi fumed with anger when Tsukishima stopped acknowledging his existence, which fueled his will to ruin Hinata's image at the school. If he can't have Tsuki, then at least have his revenge by destroying Hinata Shoyo - the reason of his pain.

HINATA'S POV

PARIS, HOSPITAL

Waking up to the smell of sterile metal and floors, alcohol, medicine, and the constant beeping of the heart monitor at my side. I inhaled the clean scent while I blinked twice, adjusting to the brightness of the room.

White walls and sheets, several monitors, and wires adorned my body, too much to my liking. I shifted and pressed the button near my bed to call the nurse.

Upon arrival, I asked what happened and what day is it. I sighed as I was informed that it's already Thursday, which meant that I have been sleeping for the past five days, cursing under my breath as I remembered that I promised my friends that ill contact them last Sunday.

A small crack in the spine and a pinched nerve caused my blackout and short coma; that's what the nurse told me. Who would have thought a collision could do so much? I sighed and thanked her.

'Will I still be able to play volleyball? A cracked spine could hinder me. Am I going to stop? Is this the end? Fuck it.'

Half an hour passed, and my butler, Claude, knocked on the door announcing his arrival before entering. He bowed and gave me my phone and laptop as he started to provide me with his report. Business seemed to be running smoothly, which made me smile, but something caught my attention, and it was not good.

My eyes went wide upon hearing that my name is being sullied at Karasuno. Disbelief caught me off-guard as he enumerated some of the rumors spreading. It goes from simple cheating issues in exams I had to selling my body for better grades or letting me join the team.

Holding my head up high, not wanting to break down in front of my butler, I urged him to continue. I couldn't believe my ears as he uttered the names of those who started the rumors, Misumi and Yamaguchi.

Yamaguchi, who I treated as my best friend and brother, and Misumi, who I know too little, are spreading bullshits about me. I cursed under my breath, promising myself to slap them hard in the face once I get back in Japan.

He handed me a folder containing information about Misumi and Yamaguchi, and the documents amused met no ends. I smirked as I closed the folder, a game formed in my mind specially made for two Karasuno Volleyball Club Members.

"I'll make you both suffer so bad you'd end up licking my shoes for forgiveness. Mark. My. Words."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

PARIS, HOSPITAL

Detailed explanation and instructions were passed on to Sebastian via Video call. From what to do, when to do, where to do, and how to do it, everything was laid out in a matter of minutes.

After receiving careful instructions, Sebastian excused himself from his employer as he readied the needed documents and materials to execute the plan. Hundreds of thoughts ran through the orange lad's mind to weave a seamless plan, and everything was perfect, from start to finish.

His mind was brought back to the present by a knock from the door, "Entrez" (Enter) the injured boy softly said, and the door revealed a nurse who smiled in return. "Je Suis Ici pour vous dire le diagnostic. Les entraîneurs de Votre camp ont dit Que Vous pouviez gérer de telles Nouvelles." (I'm here to tell you the diagnosis. The coaches of your camp said that you could handle such news.).The nurse paused, waiting for an answer. A small nod was given by the boy urging the nurse to continue with the diagnosis.

After the rundown, the small boy's eyes widened with fear as tears slowly formed, fingers trembling, breathing hitched-

HINATA'S POV

"Après un examen approfondi, il a été conclu que si la fissure Sur Votre Colonne vertébrale ne guérissait pas Avant Deux semaines, Vous ne pourrez probablement pas Jouer au volleyball." (After a thorough examination, it was concluded that if the crack on your spine does not make any recovery by two weeks, you will most likely be unable to play volleyball.) The nurse said with a weak smile.

My breathing hitched, my mind stopped working as the words 'Unable to play Volleyball' rang in my head. Tears started to form in my eyes as I start thinking, what should I do? I can't stop playing! Not now, not when I'm improving so much! Fuck! Doctors, I can get Doctors right?!' I mentally cursed, but my thoughts were interrupted by the nurse once again.

"Vous êtes jeune, fort et en très bonne santé. Ayez confiance en Votre corps et reposez-Vous Bien. Nous ferons de Notre mieux pour Vous donner la quantité adéquate de vitamines, qui Vous aidera à récupérer!" (You're young, strong, and very healthy. Have faith in your body and take plenty of rest. We will do our best in giving you the adequate amount of vitamins that will help you in recovery!)

She's just trying to cheer me up. I shook my head and gave a small smile. "Vous avez raison, Je suis jeune et fort. Je vais bien, pouvez-vous appeler mon majordome? Je parie qu'il est dehors en ce moment. Merci." (You're right, I'm young and strong. I'll be fine, can you please call my butler? I bet he is outside right now. Thank you.)

She nodded before walking out, and minutes passed. My butler came in. "You called Young Master?" he asked, making me sigh. "Well, find me a good doctor and therapist. I need to recover fast. Bring the office work here and the files I asked earlier."

"Yes, My Lord," he bowed and excused himself, leaving me in this cold, lonely room. It's early noon, and I'm bored; picking up the phone, I decided to call my best friends; Kiyoko, Yachi, Ennoshita, Kinoshita, and Narita. I made sure to lean on the wall instead of the bed so that they won't see that I'm in a hospital. I want to keep it to myself first.

It rang for a couple of seconds before they answered one by one, revealing a familiar wall. 'Kiyoko's House,' I thought.

"Hey!" I greeted them as they bombarded me with questions. "Why didn't you call us last Sunday?!" Kiyoko asked. "I thought you died!" Yachi stuttered. 'Technically, I almost did,' I mentally retorted.

I chuckled and stopped them from asking more, "Sorry, Sorry. Something important came up here. Extra training ate my time, and there was also a surprise lunch out. Sooooooo, sorry. But nevermind that! How are you guys there? The team? Any tea to spi-" my sentence was cut off by a door opening behind Narita-San revealing Tsukishima.

My eyes widened, now that's new! Tsuki never agrees to any sleepover! "Woah- Tsuki!! Are you guys having a sleepover? That's nice! How did ya' guys get Tsuki to come?! He never does!" I asked with excitement.

"Well, things happened here too, so here we are-" Enno-San said while rubbing his nape. "Ohhhhhh, well then spill!" I grinned and added Tsuki to our GC so that he could join the call.

A long pause came; they looked at each other and visibly paled. Mentally battling each other on who spills whatever tea they want to spill. 'They don't know that I knew about Yams and that Misumi guy yet,' I thought as Kino-San cleared his throat.

"Well, how do I even start? Uhh, it started right after you left. Yep, that's where I will start." Kino-San trailed off, telling me all about Misumi's sluttiness, the phone call, Tsuki's outburst, the Aoba Josai and Shiratorizawa games and encounters with the captains, the sinful acts of Misumi with all the regular players, the bracelets.

Tsukishima continued with the fake threat Yams spoke off, which made my headache, the rumors which I already knew of, the team's view on me, which caused a lump in my throat, and many more small matters that happened at the practices. As he spoke, my mind worked with what to do and how to handle the situation but was enthralled by the almost invisible scars in his neck, arms and legs covered by thick makeup. I know too well the difference between makeup-filled skin versus those with none; working in the modeling and television industry for years trained my eyes to be keen.

".... and now I'm here in Kiyoko-San's house because Yamaguchi won't stop pestering and visiting me at home, maybe spending days here would stop him from going there." he ended. I sighed and gave a small smile before speaking.

"I don't know what to say or feel. I'm glad you stuck up with me; you tried to clean my name when I'm not there to defend myself. Really guys, thank you. That means so much to me, Yet I'm sad; the team is crumbling apart and are getting stupider if there's even a word like that as seconds pass. I'm livid, Yamaguchi is my best friend next to Kageyama I treat him as my brother!, and for fucks sake, I don't even know that Misumi guy! We were together for only half an hour! Half an Hour! And he acts like this with me! What the fuck did I do to him?!" I groaned. They nervously chuckled and shook their heads.

"Seriously, Suga-San wants me out of the team? and he believes accusations without proofs? Daichi-San and the others believe him more than me? Oh god, what did I do to deserve such teammates?!" rubbing my temples, I shook my head in frustration.

"You didn't do anything wrong, Hinata. You know that, oh! could you check your luggage?" Narita-San asked. "Huh? What of my luggage Narita-San?" my brows knit in question. "You must have bought their brain cells with you when you left for Paris," he stated with the most amused expression he could muster.

Loud laughter erupted in the call, and minutes passed before we calmed down. Wiping my tears away, I grinned at them, "Oh, I'm pretty sure I didn't bring non-existent cells in my bag! That would be excess baggage!" I chuckled as I see them enjoying themselves. 'God, I miss them so much!' I shook my head and remembered something.

"One more thing," I paused, which caught their attention. "Tsuki, what are you hiding?" I asked, sharpening my glaze on the monitor; I swear if my eyes could burn, my laptop would have been ashes by now. He looked visibly startled; he didn't look at the camera.

"Tsuki," I called him again. "N- nothing sh-shrimp. Wh-what are you talking about?" he asked, making me sigh for the nth time. Seriously, do they really think I'm that stupid?!

"Scars, Bruises, Makeup, Probably long sleeves and pants during practices. Ring a bell?" I stated sternly, not leaving room for him to run away. "I- uh. I- fuck" he started to tear up. 'Ok, what the fuck is happening?!' mentally screaming, I try to calm myself down.

"Mi-Misumi," he started. "Hmm? Tell me, Tsuki, what did that fucker do to you? You can tell me, there's clearly no harm in telling a person who is on the other side of the globe." I pressed the matter more, smiling sweetly. "He did stuff, not that it matters shrimp. I'm fine, I'm ok." he shivered lightly. I CAN FUCKING SEE HIM SHIVER! ON THE DAMN SCREEN!

TSUKISHIMA'S POV

KIYOKO'S HOUSE 12:00 M.N.

I shivered as flashbacks start to flood my mind. The pain of being kicked, punched, slammed on the walls, stepped on the gut came back as if it was being done to me now.

My eyes fogged, tears streaming down my face as my chest tightened up, remembering how they casually said, "Misumi didn't need to pay us to bit this shit up! But oh well, money sounds good, we get to beat this nerd, and we got cash!"

"He paid kids to beat me up almost every day." I trailed off and looked up on the screen to see a livid tangerine. "Those fuckers will pay, they will fucking pay," he mumbled then, biting his lip causing blood to trickle down his chin.

"S-shrimp, I'm ok. Don't worry about me, Ennoshita-San and the others are with me. Ok?" I tried calming him down, which didn't seem to work as my voice didn't sound as confident as I wanted it to be.

"Why didn't you tell us earlier?!" Yachi screamed, horrified as she scanned my arms. Kiyoko-San held her trying to calm her down. Ennoshita walked towards me, grabbed my arm carefully, and lifted the sleeve revealing bruises and cuts I've been hiding for four days.

"Since when?" Kinoshita-San asked, calm and collected. "F-four days ago..." he was taken back; rubbing his temples, he nodded. "You must stay by our side always; when I say always, I MEAN ALWAYS." Ennoshita-San eyed me, and I nodded, knowing there's no other choice for me to make.

"Tsuki- Kei, listen. Please don't go out without Kino-san and the others; please don't go alone. Please be safe until I get back, I know you'd rather not let them into that problem, but your safety matters more. I'll make them pay one way or another; you have my word. I'll do anything even if it means burying Misumi alive." he started with eyes burning with hatred.

'He called me Kei, HE CALLED ME KEI!' i mentally gay panicked. 'SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! It sounds so good when he calls me that Fuck!'

I gulped and nodded upon seeing his eyes; never in my life have I thought that I'll see someone as mad as he is right now. Somewhat I find it calming; he cared for me, he at least loves me as a friend, right?, and it's more than enough.

I weakly smiled. "Yes, tangerine, I will, don't worry, hmm? I- I'll be ok. By the way, how are you there? How's training?" trying to change the subject, I asked how he is, and for a split second, I saw him tensed up.

"I'm fine; training is hell yet fun. My arms still ache though, I'll be home soon. Three more weeks here, and I'm done! I get to see you all after so long!" he is back to his cheerful self, smiling and full of sunshine. Fuck. I miss him. I want to touch him. I want to hug him. I want to kiss him. Maybe touch him in lmore than one way, those silky smooth sk- Fuck Kei Stop.

"Oh! How are you communicating with everyone there?" Kiyoko-San asked, right- this tangerine is terrible at English. I chuckled, and he glared at me. "Well, there's this guy here who can speak in Japanese, so he kind of translates for me! Oh! Oh! There's this guy who speaks Russian! I was wondering if he could talk to Lev! That would be awesome!" his eyes sparkling, lips formed to a bright smile.

We talked about the most random of things, from studies which apparently he still had to answer and pass weekly, trainees in their camp, how the other simps are, and many more. "As much as I like to chat with you longer,  we have to rest. Training starts at 6:30 tomorrow Hinata." Narita interjected, causing us to glance at the clock. What the hell?! It's already 2 A.M. time flies by so fast when the shrimp is here fuck it.

We said our goodbyes and ended the call; worried glances were sent to me, which I shrugged off. "We need to see those tomorrow before going to school Tsukishima-Kun, am I clear?" Kiyoko-San said, knowing that it will be okay. I nodded. If I stick with them during my free time, it will be less likely that those guys will show up. We laid out the futons and slowly drifted off to sleep.

'Come home, shrimp. I fucking miss you.'

HINATA'S POV

PARIS, 2 WEEKS LEFT

My recovery speed seemed to shock the doctors; rehabilitation and therapy went smoothly for the past four days, and I was given the approval to start playing again.

Stepping into the court grins formed in the faces of the trainees and coaches. "WELCOME BACK, SHOYO!" they screamed as they carefully tackled me, ruffling my hair and patting my shoulders.

"Alright, since he is back, we have to help him adjust before resuming the last bits of our training!" The coach said with a grin causing everyone to cheer.

The therapy and rehab worked since it didn't take long for me to be back on my usual speed and strength. We played tons before calling it a day.

(Don't wanna prolong the agony of Hinata, so yep, I made him come back early. Hahaha)

Upon reaching my room, I fished for my phone and contacted Sebastian. "How's it going?" I asked quickly.

"MIKAMI Corporation and YASHI Designs Co. are your properties now." Sebastian declared, holding up two contracts with the companies name on them.

MIKAMI Corporation is a business owned by the Misumi Family; it is their primary source of income. They have a contract with us for funding signed five years ago, stating that if they don't pay back within five years, the company will be under my name as compensation.

$500 Million, that's how much they owe my company. The contract ended a week ago. Hence, it's mine, and Misumi's parents are now under my care. Funny right?

YASHI Designs Co. is a design agency focused on creating layouts and drawings of anything aesthetically pleasing and selling it off to shops and boutiques. It is owned by the Yamaguchi family, which is a direct partner of one of my stores in Japan.

Going bankrupt meant they had to close their business which told me that it was my lucky day. Buying it off and owning it meant the same circumstances as Misumi's family, holding the Yamaguchi's and Misumi's by the neck. Oh, how I love to punish them using their sources of income slowly but surely.

Owning debts to my company meant no harm at all, not unless you didn't pay up in time. The consequences depend on how much a company owes us. It may range from cutting professional ties to having the company as compensation. It was one reason I owned too many companies, and it gave me a massive headache.

I'll start with cutting off their livelihoods, making sure only to push the right buttons leading themselves to their own downfalls, making sure that no blame could be pointed towards me. Some might think it's awful that I'm punishing their families as well when they did nothing to me.

They have poor work etiquette, they overuse power and connections in the industry to make everyone work for them, and I despise it. They pressured my other small businesses not knowing that it is under my group that lead to two different shutdowns, Hence my conscience is clear.

"I almost forgot, did you hand them their presents?" I inquired. "Yes, Yong Master, Everything is safely delivered." I smiled as I hear his answer. 'I hope they liked it.'

"Oh well, back to the topic. Move to phase two, gather more evidence, fund the training and inform those needed to be informed. Prepare my things; I'll be back in two weeks." I swiftly instructed before turning off the video call.

Starting at the photos sent to me, one thought entered my mind...

'I'll make sure to have you dig your own personal hellhole.'

3RD PERSONS POV

JAPAN

Doorbells rang across Japan, from Miyagi to Tokyo and Hyogo. Twenty doors opened, almost simultaneously —10 doors from Miyagi, 7 from Tokyo, and 3 from Hiyogo.

"Shrimp," a tall blonde male uttered as he took the package from the courier. His tense body relaxed, fond thoughts of the small boy hit him like waves. Helping him forget the rather displeasing events that happened all week; school, mom, Misumi, Yamaguchi- everything vanished and was replaced with one face, a sunny smile from an orange-haired boy.

"Hinata Shoyo from the Concrete," a stoic buff man said as he thanked the guard who passed two different packages. A smile formed on his lips; indeed, a spell was cast upon him. He never smiled; well, now everyone knew that one boy is all it takes to make the great Ushiwaka break his character.

"Ara? Miracle Boy," a smile rushed across his lips as he took the package from his roommate. His depressive state covered in a maniacal mask turned into genuine joy. Only one boy could flip his switch. Running his taped fingers through his red gelled hair, he caressed the box as if it was the most precious thing he received in his entire life.

"Karasuno's Number 10," a violet-haired boy muttered, thanking the guard before entering his dorm to check the contents of the package.

"Tangerine," both setters from the powerhouse school of Miyagi said, excusing themselves to their dorms and opening the packages addressed to them.

"Chibi-chan," a small blush adorned his cheeks, all giddy with feelings he never felt for any girl he dated in the past; he ran to his room as he called his beloved 'Iwa-Chan' to tell him about the present he received. Indeed the 'Great King' loved to boast around when it comes to his loveable tangerine.

"Hinata," his usual scowl turned into a small soft smile which was a rare sight. His typical irritated aura vanished as he scanned the package's contents only to be interrupted by the one and only 'Trashykawa.' He sighed. Everything needs to be interrupted by his childhood best friend, but he didn't care; he knows his best friend's childish antics too well to complain. 

"Hinata," another stoic male uttered. Being the most reserved member of Aoba Josai, it is rare for him to receive gifts, but this specific gift makes his usual calm heart beat fast. His sleepy state vanished in an instant as he walked to his room carrying the box.

"Shrimp." another blonde male said, his scary aura dispersing as he blinked twice. A faint blush running across his cheeks; only one person could make the Mad Dog obey, and that is Iwaizumi, but in this case, it's not obedience that made him calm but the bubbly feeling of love pulsating in his veins. This person could turn the Mad Dog into an adorable puppy, waiting for pets and treats from his favorite human.

"Mini Spiderman," the party boy groaned due to a hangover from last night's event. "Ahh, Chibi, my best medicine!" he grinned as he hugged the new package. Grinning from ear to ear, he walked down the hallway leading to his bed, forgetting the hangover that bothered him earlier.

"Shoyo," the pudding head silently spoke, scanning the packaging and its contents. A rare smile plastered on his face, faint pink blush adorned his face. Caressing the item, on one hand, he grabbed his phone and started at a photo of him and the boy, adoring the sun itself before messaging his childhood friend.

"Oya? Chibi-chan," a particular bed-headed alley cat (some called him a rooster), revealed his Cheshire cat-like grin as he took the package from his parents. He couldn't wait to use the item inside. If it's from his chibi-chan, then whatever it is, he will surely use it. He the chuckoed upon seeing a message from his friend, it was rare for that boon to message first due to him playing. But whatever, whenever it's about 'Shoyo' he brings his eyes off his beloved games. The hierarchy of his wants and likes are insurmountable after all.

"Hinata!" the grey-haired Russian beanpole squealed as his sister handed a package delivered moments ago. Apart from seeing the smaller boy and boasting his height improvements, the next thing he loved the most is receiving compliments and presents. What a great combination, isn't it? His lovely Hinata sent him a gift!

"Hinata," smiling softly, he grabbed the box; he is very much fond of the small male. Not only is he shorter than him, but also he sucked at receiving, which he found oh so cute. Being a libero means you should be good at receiving, but oh well, his crush isn't; who cares? He is cute anyway!

"HEY! HEY! HEY!" he screamed his usual greeting upon hearing the doorbell rang, an unexpected delivery came, and that itself made the ace happy. Looking at the package, his heart swelled with the overwhelming feeling of love; without thinking, he ran towards his setter. Oh, how he loved to talk to his 'Agaashi' about Hinata. It was a natural conversation between them since the time they knew their feelings were the same.

"Oya? Hinata?" he smiled. The setter smiled. He knew that later on, he should call the ace. "Agaaaaashiiiiii," someone screamed in front of the setter's house, and that made him smile. 'No need to call, He received one too,' he thought. 'This will be a long night, I see' chuckling, he opened the door to reveal the ace holding a package with the same wrap; he surely knows where this will lead.

A doorbell interrupted his weekly cleaning routine, and this made him grumble in annoyance. "Huh? Hinata Shoyo" blinking twice, he proceeded to lay the box down and sprayed Lysol in it. Promising himself that he will open the package once he is done cleaning. Anything from his Shoyo does not seem to repulse his veins; it does not trigger annoying reactions in his body. 'Anything from Shoyo is clean.'

"Ya get it," the faux blonde male said. "Nah, get it 'Tsum," the gray one replied. Multiple replies were thrown to one another before settling, with both of them opening the door. "Oy! It's from Shoyo-Kun," the blonde grinned, "Here's yers." he said before walking away, too happy to care about his twin, who was equally pleased with the present. Oh, how he loved to bicker with his brother, knowing that he has better presents than his twin.

"I'll get it, granma'" he said as he stood open in the door to reveal a courier with a package from his angel, Hinata. "Hinata Shoyo," he smiled, one rare smile that can throw off his team, that one smile too soft for anyone to handle. He excused himself from his grandmother as he walked towards his room, too eager to open the present.

Groggily making his way to the door, he grabbed the package and went to his room, 'I'll check this later. I still want to sleep,' he sighed. Laying down, his eyes darted to oblivion but was taken aback by the small sticker of a sun, "Shoyo," he sleepily muttered. Senses began to haywire as the name register in his brain, Package, Sun, Shoyo. A package from Shoyo, now fully awake his eyes roamed at the box, carefully examining it before opening.

Men full of excitement blew up the group chat, boasting left and right about the presents, fighting over who has the better one. A certain Sunshine smiled. 'They liked it,' he said before clicking the call button.

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

He smiled fondly, lovingly, and cheerfully. The boys loved their small presents; some used the items shortly after opening, while some held them closely. Hinata Shoyo felt like he was on cloud nine, seeing the boys he loved so dearly smile like there's no tomorrow. It was a sight he wanted to engrave in his mind and heart till the day he dies.

Tsuki hugged the dino plushie sent by Hinata as if someone would steal it from him, a 15-inch tall green dino plushie holding a small black crow with orange hair. He would occasionally snuggle on the plushie as they kept talking; it was a sight to see.

(Yes, yes, the Hina-crow dummies, that's it; yes, yes, cute, right?)

Kenma, on the other hand, received the new Nintendo Switch Pro that was not even on the market yet; the pre-launch of the item is until the next month, but for some magical reason, Hinata had connections to buy one even if it's not yet up for the market. Coupled with games that aren't available in Japan, Kenma had the best time of his life. He pestered his Shoyo as to how he could buy the Switch, where the money came from, and everything else, but Shoyo never answered and laughed at all of his questions. Well, he just gave up; thanked Shoyo a couple of hundred times and opened the box - eyes sparkling as soon as he noticed the personalized design at the back, a white cat and a crow.

(Who said Kenma is the only Sugar Daddy? Hinata can be one too leik he will be the sugar daddy to 22 different boys! (Maybe more, who knows?)Oh ,  the cat and the crow  are  ofc Kenma and Hinata.)

Bokuto received a top-of-the-line Compression Long Knee pad, the best of the best in the market. Costing six digits, it was indeed out of the budget for any typical high school student, embroidered with a B.K. on the left and an H.S. on the right, gold threads glisten brightly whenever his legs flexed. A pass came with the package; it's addressed on the best Yakiniku store in Tokyo where there's no limit to the people who will use it.

(Bokkun's iconic kneepads, his prized possession. Cause why not? Food still the best way to a man's heart HAHAHAHA)

Tendou's sweet escape from reality other than Volleyball is Shonen Jump, and he received a whole package of drafts from official Shonen Jump artists. Newly issued Magazines and Complete seasons of his favorite mangas with autographs from their mangaka's. How did the tangerine know what to get? The guess monster talked to Hinata about Shonen Jump most of the time, other than Volleyball; it was his greatest obsession next to chocolates. Carefully caressing the manga's and drafts, he smiled, not the usual mocking smile, but those rare soft smiles only the tangerine could pull off.

He sighed, everyone kept on bickering who received the best presents, who has the coolest, who has the most. It escalated to the point where they argued about who is Hinata's favorite among them; the orange boy shrugged and said that he does not take favorites.

They talked lots; it's one of those rare days that they get to video call with Hinata since the small lad has things to attend to. (Probably planning Misumi and Yamaguchi's deaths, or whatnot?)

After talking for hours, they reluctantly said their 'Good Night's and 'I Miss You's and promised for another video call session with them by next week. Hinata being the angel that he is, said yes and bid Good Bye and a loud "I Love You All" and abruptly ended the call leaving 22 simps mouth's agape, madly blushing with eyes wide as plates.

Another 20 full minutes of them arguing who loves Hinata more erupted in the call before ultimately ending. The night ended with them blushing furiously and day/night dreaming about the small tangerine.

NARITA'S POV

AFTERNOON PRACTICE FRIDAY

Balls flying everywhere, shoes squeaking, and several shouts of 'One More Time!', 'Nice Serve!', 'Nice Receive!' erupted in the gym. The harsh sound of the door opening caught our attention. 'Deja Vu much?' I chuckled as we were called to hurdle up for an announcement.

"T-training -HUFF- C-camp. Sponsored -HUFF- Monday." Takeda-Sensei managed to speak in between huffs. Earning a round of questions shot like a machine gun. "Shut Up, Kids, let glasses speak first." Coach Ukai groaned while rolling his eyes.

"Well, there is a month-long training camp, and it's sponsored by a large company who sells anything related to Sports. It will be held in a sports complex, not sure how big it is but big enough to accommodate nine teams." Sensei said. Some nodded while the others beamed with excitement.

"I already asked permission from your parents, and all of you are already clear to join; the camp will end one week before the graduation, so enjoy this camp as much as you can. Am I clear?" Sensei continued, which made the chaotic duo jump in joy and excitement.

"Oh, lastly they asked schools to model for their latest sports wears and equipment's as a small request. The models will be chosen there, so we don't know who they will choose, you can't say no. I'm not asking whoever will be chosen here not to decline them; I'm ordering you. I don't want to leave a horrible impression on the sponsor." he ended.

"Uhh, Sensei. Who are the schools included?" the slut- I mean Misumi asked. "Well, other than us, there's Aoba Josai, Date Tech, Johzenji, Shiratorizawa, Nekoma, Fukurodani, Itachiyama, and Inarizaki." Everyone nodded, and we are dismissed.

"Chikara, tell Shoyo about this. Once he got back, he should join us in the camp!" I grinned at the idea of seeing our friend again, knowing that hell will show its personification once he comes back. He nodded and quickly messaged our group chat.

TIMESKIP

MISUMI'S POV

1 HOUR BEFORE AR R IVING AT TRAINING CAMP

Being nuzzled against Suga is the best; it was all warm and cozy, and it felt incredibly good. Remembering the photos shown to me by the boys, most of the schools have hot members, and no one can stop me from flirting with them. No one.

(At this moment, He isn't in a relationship with anyone  on  the team. But he does have occasional sex with who ever  feels like it. They had a mutual agreement that Misumi is theirs and vice versa, but Misumi isn't in a relationship or won 't  be in a relationship with anyone unless he wants to. Somewhat a polyamorous relationship without a proper label. So cheating is still a big no because , in this agreement, they came to a mutual conversation that it will only be for Karasuno  Members, which in fact Misumi does not care.)

Suga started to wake up and kissed my forehead; we then decided to eat some light snacks before waking up the others. I kissed their foreheads and lightly shook the boys to wake them, earning many "Good Morning" and "Thanks." I tried leaning to the three idiots, but they pulled back, avoiding the advances that made me grunt, I also tried advancing on Tsukishima, but he glared hard that I just rolled my eyes and sat back on my seat.

We reached the destination, and all I could say is that it is a top-class sports and recreation facility. Several hundred hectares of land covered in grass, trees, buildings, sports equipment, and facilities littered the place.

We were welcomed by two teams who arrived earlier than us, one with red and black jackets and white with black and gold linings. Both stood in front of us, greeting Dai-Kun and exchanging strangled teases.

"Oya? Karasuno isn't late, huh? That's a first!" The male with a seriously hot and sexy case of bed hair said. "Hey Hey Hey! Karasuno Hey! Oh! Who is this new one?" A male with hair resembling an owl greeted, tantalizing golden eyes that sent my blood rushing towards my lower half. 'Fucking hot.' I silently mumbled.

"Hello Daichi-San, please do excuse Bokuto-San's loudness. But I do understand him; it's pretty weird to have a new member at the end of the year." a pretty male with a soft yet sharp glaze said. 'An angel, I want him. I will have him!' i promised myself.

"Well, yeah, it's kinda weird, but it's a good thing for a head start in practice!" Dai-Kun responded and gave me a soft smile. "Hi! I'm Misumi Ikaruga, First Year, Middle Blocker and Future ace of Karasuno High!" I cheerfully greeted, accompanied by a bright smile and waving hands.

All three men blushed, 'Nice, easy prey.' I thought to myself as I leaned closer to them. "And you guys are?" I trailed off.

"Kuroo Tetsuro, Captain and Middle Blocker at Nekoma"
"Bokuto Kotaro, Captain and Ace at Fukurodani"
"Akaashi Keiji, Vice-Captain, and Setter at Fukurodani. These two idiots are Third Years while I'm a Second Year. Pleased to meet you, Misumi-San."

They proceeded to tell me more of their teams, and I grinned at the thought of capturing their hearts quickly due to them being too carefree. An hour passed, and every school finally came. I scoffed at how many choices I have, too many sexy boys to choose from. A conversation burst my bubble; it made me irritated to the core.

"Neh, Iwa-Chan~ when is Chibi-Chan gonna come home?" a tall brown-haired guy asked, "In a week or so, that's what he last said, right? Now stop whining you will see him soon, Shittykawa." a black-haired guy slapped the back of the brown-haired guys head earning a string of cries. Seijoh's Captain Setter and Ace caught me staring at them Oikawa-Senpai winked at me. I smiled in return then walked towards them.

"Good Afternoon Oikawa-Senpai! Iwaizumi-Senpai! How are you guys doing?" Oikawa-Senpai smirked and draped his hand on my shoulders. "We are doing great, Misu-Chan! Did you miss me?" he asked. 'Flirty, this one is the easiest so far.' "Yes! Yes! I missed you and your awesome serves! I- uhh C-can we hang out sometime when it's free Oikawa-Senpai? Iwaizumi-Senpai?"

They glanced at each other as if reading each other's minds before they smirked and said yes. They excused themselves afterward, going back to their teams, 'Two down, more to go.' I licked my lips whos next? Roaming my eyes around the area, a group of men in red jackets covering their black and white jerseys caught my eyes. Inarizaki High.

"M-Miya Twins?!" I squealed in fake awe, trying to gain their attention; four pairs of eyes landed on me, scanning my entire being. "Newbie in Karasuno, eh? Weird, never heard of it. Did ya hear sum 'Samu?" asked the faux blonde, "Nah, What's yer name?" the gray-haired asked. "Misumi. Misumi Ikaruga" I smiled sweetly.

They nodded, looked at each other, and sighed. I wonder why? "Well, I'm off; call me if you need me, Kita-San. I want to take photos of the venue and send it to Hinata." the fox-looking male said, excusing himself. "Alright." the guy with black tips nodded.

"Sorry for that, I'm Kita Shinsuke, and that is Suna Rintaro; pleased to meet ya. I'll leave the twins for ya to talk; I have to take the room assignments from coach Kurosu" he then left without waiting for a reply. I grunted at the lack of interaction but remembered that the twins are here, and that's enough for now.

We talked for a couple more minutes and were joined by a boy with tongue piercings. 'Typical party-goer, this one is easier like Oikawa.' "Misumi! we have to go now!" Dai-chan called.

We entered the hotel, and three men stood there to welcome us; we then checked-in on the hotel and went to our rooms.

The managers have a shared room, each team did so too, but some were given a different room. "Those who are given a different key card come with me." a male in a tuxedo instructed. They left, leaving us puzzled and clueless. "For those who are asking, they are chosen as models, so they are given a shared room for it to be easier when we need them to model for us." another male in a tuxedo explained, earning nods.

Fuming, I grunted as we walk into our room. "Hey Misu-Chan, why are you mad?" Yamaguchi asked. I clicked my tonged before replying, "I don't get how that Tsukishima was chosen, but I wasn't! I'm prettier than him! Right?! Right?!" I screamed; I feel like if I don't, I'll go hysterical.

They all nodded and said yes, cooing me to calm down, which didn't do the trick. "Do me; I need an outlet to remove this irritation. Please?" I asked with matching puppy eyes. Chuckles erupted in the room before they hurdled on me, and thus the fun started.

ENNOSHITA'S POV

I gagged, my stomach doubled up. THIS SHIT IS SO GROSS!, for fucks sake, he is asking to be done by six boys who he is not in a relationship with. No, I can't stay. I'll die. I looked at Kino and Narita before hurriedly exiting the room. "Gross, Gross, Gross!" Kino exclaimed.

"What's Gross? What happened?" Tsukishima asked, bringing us to reality; we then scanned the area and realized that all the chosen models are in the lounge. "Well, He is being done at the moment, fucking gross," I said with a contorted face. His expression was priceless; he looked so grossed out, "Slut."

"Who?" Kuroo asked, and everyone looked at us with a questioning expression. "Who? The Slut? Him. You know who." Tsukishima answered, and everyone laughed, made gagging expressions, and some sighed, cringing at the same time. "Should have guessed." Kuroo said in between his famous hyena laugh, "No shit, sherlock." Kenma said as he returned his attention to his game.

Half an hour later, the coaches called us to gather on the gymnasium, composed of six courts and six locker rooms with shower. Everyone lined in front of their coaches, and noticeably Karasuno members aren't complete; we sighed and shook our heads when Coach Ukai asked us where they are. 'Probably still doing the dirty,' I mumbled.

"So, we called you all here to announce the training schedule and rest days," Coach Nekomata started. "Well, Kenshin-Kun, rely this to your kids. Our schedules are as follows."

• Monday: Training Day
• Tuesday: Training Day
• Wednesday: Free Day
• Thursday: Training Day
• Friday: Training Day
• Saturday: Free Day
• Sunday: Free Day

"On rest days, you are allowed to use almost all facilities in this compound. To enable access to facilities, you have to bring the key card you were given earlier. Access will be denied if the area is prohibited, so bring your cards with you everywhere you go. Don't lose it, or else you won't get a new one, it costs around ¥30,000 to request a new card, and we are not gonna pay for a new one just because some idiots lost theirs. Am I clear?" Coach Irihata started, and we nodded in reply.

Coach Ukai excused us to talk in private. "I get how the managers and Tsukishima are here because they are from another room. What I don't understand is why are you guys here, yet the others aren't, Ennoshita?"

"Uhh... How should I break the news?" I looked at Kino and Narita for support, and they just laughed with the 'You-Are-On-Your-Own' look. I grunted before answering, "We kind of left them around half an hour before you called us here; they kind of started making out with Misumi soon after entering the dorm, and so we left. I don't want to risk my sanity knowing that there will be live porn."

Mouth agape, eyes as big as plates, Coach looked at us in disbelief. "Wha- Ha? Wait, What?! Did I hear it correctly?! They are fucking, here at the hotel, right after entering the room?! It's the first day of the damn camp, and they are doing this?! Oh fuck I can't; I'm so tired of their shits. Let them be. I don't care anymore."

He threw his hands before leaving us grumbling about how teenagers can't even keep their hands to themselves. "Now that's funny, we should have recorded coach it's a funny scene. Shoyo would have loved to see that." Kinoshita said, rubbing the back of his head.

The day went in a flash with a mix of bullshit and laughter. Practice games started, and Karasuno members were late; hence as a punishment, they were tasked to play against Nekoma with weights on their legs.

Inarizai played against Fukurodani, while Aoba Josai went against Shiratorizawa, much to their complaint. Since Komori and Sakusa were the only members of Itachiyama who came because it is already their break and members had gone home to their families, they were asked to play with Johzenji's captain Terushima Yuji (He came alone, it's their finals week and apparently all his members failed on almost all exams earning three weeks of makeup lessons and exams.) and us the 'Not Late Members of Karasuno' against Date Tech.

Karasuno failed miserably, partly because of the weights and the other due to how they used up their energy doing the deed early in the morning.

The next two full days of practice games went by, and Karasuno won 5 out of 20 games (10 games each day cause of its torture), and it was a laughing fit for us friends. The high and mighty Misumi failing almost all his blocks and spikes against powerhouses, contradicting his words two days ago, claiming that it will be easy to beat them just like Seijoh and Shiratorizawa.

Wednesday came, and we never went into our room after we left for breakfast, and the reason is that full-blown moans and grunts from seven teenagers could be heard from two rooms away.

We gave them a disgusted look before sleeping in our beds but not before asking the staff to change the sheets. We'd rather not risk having STD, Tsukishima giving his 'Wish I could help you out of that hell hole but I can't, Sorry.' look before excusing himself to his shared room with the 'Models.'

3RD PERSON POV

THURSDAY

Thursday came quickly; everyone had already adjusted to the current training routine. "Everyone Gather Up." Coach Ukai announces loudly. All members hurdled up and lined quietly, waiting for instructions, "Well, the owner of the facility will come here sooner or later. He will also train you for the next weeks while we just oversee. Apparently, he is a skilled player who is making his name in other countries now, so we are sure that you will be in good hands." the coach continued, and the players simply nodded.

"Oh, one more thing. He is a teenager like you guys, but maintain respect, got it? He'll tell his preference later once he got here, so I'll leave be for now. Well then, for today's practice, we have...." Coach Ukai trailed off to announce the matches.

Hours passed by, and once afternoon practices came, games heated up as they had dares for those who will lose; one group will clean the gym, another will cook for dinner, the third team will clean the cafeteria once dinner is finished. The last will have to clean the balls and prepare the gym tomorrow morning for practice.

The door opened rather dramatically, a male figure 192.3cm tall with golden orbs and Ombre ash gray hair stood, cold breeze entering the gymnasium animatedly swayed the shoulder-length hair.

"Hello, Sorry I'm Late"

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

Eerie silence reigned in the gymnasium, a warm steady breeze enters the now open door. "Hello, Sorry to interrupt your training session. I had a hard time following schedules, my secretary is on a month-long vacation." the ash gray-haired lad said.

A small cough followed, "Hello, I'm Ukai Kenshin one of the coaches. May I ask who you are?"

"Ahh, I'm sorry for not introducing myself immediately. I'm Hisashi Shoto the owner of this place, I'll also be your trainer for the whole camp as per agreement signed beforehand. May I talk to the coaches for a minute? I have to run through the whole regimen of the month." The man named Hisashi answered.

Nodding; the coaches followed Hisashi and ordered the teams to behave and rest while they are gone.

Name: Hisashi Shoto
Age: 16
Height: 192.3
Position: Owner of the Sports Complex, Volleyball All-Rounder

Soon chatter erupted in the court, revolving around the mysterious man who just entered the room and is now talking to the coaches.

"Did you see him?! Fucking Hot." Misumi squealed eyeing the ajar door left by Hisashi. "Definitely Daddy Material," Suga interjected. "Will we see him play? Coach said he is good right? I wonder what position he plays." Daichi questioned breaking the sexual comments his team kept on saying.

"Top." his team answered making the poor captain gag. "Probably Middle Blocker, he is tall and very well built," Yamaguchi said as a new crush bubble in his chest.

Half an hour later the coaches returned with Hisashi now in training gear. Gray Jersey with a number 1 (Captain's Jersey), Shoulder pads, Long Knee Compression pads, and Volleyball Shoes. He gently smiled at the teams who looked at him before telling them what is about to happen.

"Hello, please do call me Hisashi instead of coach I prefer relaxed communication. As for the remaining 4hours of today's training session, I would like to get to know you better. I have read your info but I'd like to see it in action." he said now standing in front of them.

"One set per Team, as for those who don't have a complete team I do believe that you have a make-shift team? If so that would do it. We will start with Nekoma, the Mixed team will accompany me in playing. Please do your absolute best, if I see anyone taking this lightly I can and I will send you home." golden eyes dimmed as the threat was released.

"Now, shall we start?" bubbly aura returned like an emotional whiplash. Nekoma used their most powerful starting lineup. While Hisashi talked to the mixed group in order to form a good lineup.

Kozume                Fukunaga              Kuroo/Yaku

Haiba                    Yamamoto                  Kai
-------------------------------------------------------
Terushima              Ennoshita             Hisashi

Sakusa     Tsukishima/Komori    Kinoshita

(Lineup Reference from Manga Karasuno Vs Nekoma Battle of the Garbage Dump)

Before the game started Hisashi blurted out "Whoever loses will have to wear leg weights the whole day for tomorrow's training. So do your best!" Karasuno paled, they already knew how hard it is to play with leg weights and are now praying that they can play their best to win the game later.

Nekoma's Kozume Kenma served which Komori received sending it to Hisashi who then sets it to Sakusa earning the first point of the match. Hisashi walked towards the end of the court, preparing to serve.

Aloof, carefree aura radiated in his body. Clearly letting the opposing team that he is taking the games lightly. He served the ball with a normal overhead spike, Yaku tried receiving it but the ball curved sharply landing beside him.

Mouths hanged open, Sakusa slowly comprehended what happened and looked at his cousin Komori who had the same expression as him. 'He copied what I did. What the fuck?!' Sakusa's expression said. 'I know that's insane! How?! He is too good!' Komori's expression answered.

Hisashi spiked eight more times before Yaku finally received the ball, sending it to Kenma then to Yamamoto but was triple blocked by Sakusa, Terushima, and Ennoshita.

Kuroo was subbed in the middle of the game hoping for a breakpoint which Hisashi let them have by stopping the use of a curveball and later was subbed by Narita which let the opposing team score the next points. 10 minutes later he entered the game and ended it abruptly, 40minutes passed and the Nekoma vs. Hisashi and Co. game ended with a 25-18 in favor of Hisashi's Team.

"What the actual fuck. All he did was serve. Fucking serve. 15 points with just his serve." Kuroo spoke, still breathless from the game. "I don't know, are all international players like this? I don't want to play anymore I'll die." Kenma said as he laid down on the bench, limbs feeling jelly.

"Alright Nekoma please do rest you will accompany me later, next is Fukurodani. Karasuno, please do accompany me. Hmm, let's see Mr. Nishinoya, Azamune, Sawamura, Sugawara and Kageyama will be with me in the starting lineup. Tanaka-San kindly standby when needed." Hisashi spoke not batting an eye at the other players.

Misumi felt broken, not only because he couldn't play in court with his new crush but also because he saw how Hisashi didn't look at him when he talked.

"It's ok you get to play later against him, show him all your skills that way he will notice you. Ok?" Sugawara patted his head before taking his place on the court.

Washio/Komi              Bokuto               Akaashi

Konoha                Sarukui             Oonaga
-------------------------------------------------------
Azamune             Sugawara          Hisashi

Sawamura      Tanaka/Nishinoya     Kageyama

(Lineup Reference from Manga Fukurodani Vs. Mujinazaka)

Just like Nekoma Fukurodani had the first serve, Washio aimed his jump serve towards Kageyama, who received it shakily Sugawara gave it to Asahi who was triple blocked by Konoha, Sarukui, and Oonaga.

Washio sent his second serve to Asahi barely missing the net, Kageyama sent it to Daichi but was blocked by Konoha earning another point for Fukurodani.

Hisashi stood in silence 'This team is barely useful what the fuck?' he mentally sighed. "Send it to me, whenever possible. I don't want to lose due to stupidity. If you want to show off better do that later against me not when with me." he ordered, Karasuno once more paled. Not only were they wasting points but are also embarrassing themselves in front of an international player.

Washio's third service was received by Nishinoya, Kageyama gave it to Hisashi with a quick attack (The one Kageyama uses with Hinata) and earned a point. "Finally." Hisashi deadpanned. He went in position. He used the same service he did with Nekoma and earned 8 consecutive service ace's. Finally receiving the serve Komi sent the ball towards Akaashi who gave the ball to Bokuto for an insane line shot but Hisashi received the ball, Kageyama gave the ball to Hisashi and earned another point.

After an hour the game finally ended with a 25-20 in favor of Hisashi's Team, 20 points were from Hisashi alone and the other 5 were errors from Fukurodani (Outside ball). It made the teams gape in awe. "That was a good game, please take a rest you will accompany me later as well. Next will be Aoba Johsai, Inarizaki kindly play with me."

Hanamaki Kunimi Kindaichi/Watari

Matsukawa Oikawa Iwaizumi
-------------------------------------------------------
Osamu Suna Hisashi

Kita Omimi Atsumu

(Lineup Reference from Manga Aoba Josai Vs. Karasuno)

The game proceeded with the battle of surprising strategies, pure power, and amazing serves. Hisashi lets the two monster servers do their things, letting them serve while he assists them prolonging the game to an hour and a half. When it was his turn to serve he alternately used the services of Oikawa and Atsumu clearly showing that he can copy and enhance the techniques.

25-19 in favor of Hisashi's team, Oikawa walked towards Hisashi "Are you in any way available after this? I would like to consult stuff with you during Free practice." he politely asked and bowed. Hisashi chuckled, angelic buzz filled the room everyone blushed upon hearing it. "Yes, yes of course I'd be happy to help you. Please don't bow." Hisashi cupped Oikawa's cheek and lightly caressed it before patting his hair.

"Alright, good game Seijoh please rest. Shiratorizawa you're up next. Nekoma kindly assist me."

Goshiki Shirabu Tendou/Yamagata

Kawanishi Ushijima Ohira
-------------------------------------------------------
Hisashi Yamamoto Haiba

Kuroo/Yaku Fukunaga Kozume

(Lineup Reference from Manga   Shiratorizawa Vs. Karasuno)

KENMA'S POV

"Shoyo", I stared at him and blurted mindlessly. Hisashi looked at me and his expression softened, "Kozume Kenma, am I right?" he asked dragging me back from God knows where. "Y-yes." stuttering, I leaned towards Kuroo hating the attention I'm getting.

"I'm glad to meet the heir to the Kozume Enterprise, your parents and I met a couple of times before. Please go easy on me, I'm afraid I'm getting tired of playing too many games. Rest assured that all your tosses will be spiked." he chuckled once again and I can practically see Shoyo in him, I must be getting delusional. I know he is coming home next week, maybe it's because I miss him so much. I nodded towards him before going into position.

The bowl cut boy served, Yaku received and I sent the ball towards Hisashi which he spiked through a double block. I saw him jump, the way Shoyo does; although he is a lot taller than Sho his form was almost similar to his. Familiarity paved its way to my heart, my breathing hitched; setting balls to him felt like setting to Sho. Everything was so easy, I'm torn apart.

'Who is he? Why do I feel like this? Am I falling for someone else? No, no that can't be. I can't fall for anyone other than Shoyo.' Internal argument coursed through my mind forgetting that I'm in the middle of the game till a hand lightly shook me.

"Are you alright? Do you feel unwell? Want to sit out? I can ask your backup setter to set for me instead." Hisashi asked, worry painted on his angelic face. I shook my head trying to clear any intrusive thoughts before answering, "No, it's alright. I'm sorry something flashed in my mind, I can still play don't worry."

Still looking worried he nodded before getting ready, Kuroo shouted "Kyanma! I won't let you have your Switch later if you don't focus!" to which I immediately replied, "Don't you dare you rooster head!"

We won 25-20, I don't even feel any faintness in my muscle. almost everything was handled by Hisashi, "Too much for being tired" Kuroo said with amusement. I just nodded, it's been a while since I last played this careless. No pressure in thinking tactfully, No pressure in moving too much, No pressure in giving the best tosses for each player. If volleyball games are like this then I don't mind playing more than what is needed.

I sat in the corner, burning holes in Hisashi's head but was cut short. A text from Shoyo popped out on the screen of my phone which I hurriedly opened.

"HAA?!" I screamed. Everyone looked at me like I'm some lunatic. "Kyanma, what's the matter?" Kuroo looked at me with worry, it's very rare for me to have an outburst. "Kuroo, Shoyo. Shoyo. Sho- He- ahh fuck." I stammer as I threw my phone to Kuroo. "Woah, Chibi texted you right after the game? Is he here?! Is he watching us? How?!" That caught the attention of all simps, slowly they walked closer but three different ringtones filled the air.

Kuroo, Yaku, and Lev's phone lit up.

"Ok, Chibi if you are here show up!" Kuroo screamed. Coach Nekomata looked at us with bewilderment, then he chuckled before telling Hisashi to continue and not bother himself with our weird act. "Is he here? or did he message us with just the perfect timing?" Yaku mumble, "Maybe he hacked the camera of our phones or something," Lev said with total amusement, I sighed and Yaku- well Yaku did his famous roundhouse kick before saying "As if he could, are you stupid? Hinata won't do something like that he respects our privacy."

I sat back, eyes unfocused as I think of the message. His timing is so perfect, no hints if he is here or what but I'm happy he messaged me and that's all that matters. I smiled before returning my focus to my Switch.

AONE'S POV

"Alright, Next is Date Tech. Fukurodani please accompany me." Hisashi said I bowed towards him and he stopped and bowed. "Let's play a good game Aone-San" he smiled before taking his position. He has so much resemblance to Hinata that I can take him by mistake if not for the height, hair, and eye color.

Onagawa         Fukiage/Sakunami        Obara

Futakuchi                Aone            Koganegawa
-------------------------------------------------------
Konoha               Saruki               Hisashi

Washio/Komi            Bokuto                 Akaashi

(Lineup Reference from Manga Date Tech Vs. Karasuno Practice Game)

The speed and spring were similar to Hinata, the eerie feeling when he becomes hyperfocused for a second felt too familiar. I looked at Futakuchi and Koganegawa, they both looked at me and nodded. At least I'm not the only one feeling the big resemblance, I haven't messaged him for two weeks but I'll do so later. The way he escaped our triple block or push through it, the way he stood in the court mimics Hinata and it made me feel as if I'm playing against Hinata instead of Hisashi.

We lost, his power and techniques are far from what we could handle and I can see that he isn't even using his full potential. I stretched my hand for a shake which he held tight and shook lightly, his hands held the same warmth as when I first shook Hinata's small hand, everything felt so strangely familiar and it was weird.

I never felt better losing, 25-18 was the end score but I felt lighter. I know that this loss will only bear fruit to more experience and knowledge I would really be happy to absorb.

"He felt so familiar to Hinata don't you think so too Aone?" Futakuchi asked, Koganegawa nodded after I did. "Message him, I'm missing my little brother" he continued, groaning then chuckled at Kogane's protest "Hey! I'm like your little brother too! We agreed to that!". "Yes like the baby giant, you are too tall to be a little bother Kogane, you know that stupid".

Five different phones lit up, Futakuchi's, Kogane's, Bokuto's, Akaashi's, and mine. All phones held different messages from the same person. Amusement plastered on Kogane's face as he showed us what Hinata messaged him, "Well looks like our little bro beat us to it."

(Date Tech's Aone, Futakuchi ,  and Koganegawa are like Hinata's brothers. I really see their connection as siblings and not lovers, but  I  might do stories of them as lovers in the future. Tho there  won't  be any romantic connection with th ese  three and Hinata in this book- I hope  I  made it clear)

AKAASHI'S POV

Calming Bokuto-San after receiving Hinata's message was a very big challenge, he won't shut up after being too happy but Hinata's message to me made me forget all stress I felt. a simple message was all it takes to lift up the stress, just what type of magic did he cast on us? I chuckled as I reread the message multiple times before focusing my eyes on the ongoing game. Inarizaki versus Hisashi and Aoba Josai.

Atsumu               Omimi/Akagi             Oojiro

Ginjima                    Suna                Osamu
-------------------------------------------------------
Hisashi                 Oikawa           Iwaizumi

Kindaichi/Watari         Kunimi           Hanamaki

(Lineup Reference from Manga Inarizaki Vs. Karasuno)

"Samu, shall we try it?" Atsumu looked at his twin, "Maybe, 's been a while since we did so". "Bet ya' will fail Samu!" "No fancy business, take this seriously or else you might be sent home. Remember Hisashi-San's words, if you take this lightly you will be sent home," Kita interjected which made the twins shiver. They started the game with Atsumu's serve, monstrous as always yet Hisashi received it with ease.

Oikawa set it to Iwaizumi but was blocked. Atsumu served again but Hanamaki failed to receive, it went on for another five serves before Hisashi asked for a time out. Aoba Josai bowed, Oikawa and Iwaizumi held their heads the lowest as they know it's their team that is having a hard time in connecting the ball.

"It's ok, Oikawa-San and Iwaizumi-San please don't bow down it makes me feel bad. Let's fix it ok? Let's switch to total defense and everything will work out, I believe in your team. Now, let's go?" Hisashi encouraged the team, sent them a soft smile one that warms anyone who sees it to the core. "A sun, just like Hinata," I said mindlessly.

"Ain't he? He is just like my Student! But I like Hina better. No matter what!" Bokuto-San said firmly before taking his attention back to his phone staring at photos of him and Hinata that flooded his gallery.

The game resumed and after a few serves they finally reversed the games, Hisashi and Iwaizumi rallying with the best spikes, Oikawa flooded them with monster serves before it switched to Kita vs. Hisashi in a defense battle. No one failing their teams in receiving and following up the ball, it was as if a battle between the Liberos.

The game ended with a 25-22 Hisashi's team still reigned the courts. Every time I stared at him while he plays his image morphs to Hinata that I had to blink or rub my eyes to refocus. "Neh- Agaashi, do you also see Hinata in him when he plays? It was the same when we played against him, with him, and now that I'm watching him. Is it possible that his playing style is like a reflection of Hina?" Bokuto-San asked.

My eyes widened, so I was not the only one who thinks so. "I don't know how but yes I do see Hinata in him. Let's talk to the others later they might know something."

As if on cue, phones started buzzing. Atsumu's, Osamu's, Kita's, Suna's, Oikawa's, Iwaizumi's, Kunimi's, and Kyotani's phone lit up showing a message with the same contact information.

Now I'm wondering, he messages everyone but does not reply to anyone. I don't get it, his messages are all exactly sent after our game, just how does he know that we are done with the games?!

"Just what the fuck is that Hinata doing?! He is ruining my chance with the boys! What the fuck! That damn slut" someone said behind me. Bokuto and I glanced and saw the new kid from Karasuno.

As if asking for permission Bokuto glanced at me with the 'Permission-To-Slap-That-Bitch-Hard-In-The-Face' look. I shook my head, it's not the time to cause a commotion. Not right now when we needed to do things.

Bokuto walked away, he must have given up on handling his emotions and wants to get some air which I know too well. He would be there for minutes, listening on something from his phone that never failed to calm him down or bring him back from his emo mode.

The next game started. Mixed team versus Hisashi and Shiratorizawa.

Narita            Tsukishima/Komori          Sakusa

Terushima             Ennoshita Kinoshita
-------------------------------------------------------
Hisashi                 Ushijima                Ohira

Tendou/Yamagata         Shirabu          Goshiki

(No lineup reference)

The battle seemed to be too one-sided, the mixed team held no proper footing as they are mismatched, while Shiratorizawa is a powerhouse school in Miyagi.

"Go all out, no need to hold back in them. If they want to stay they have to show what they are made of." Hisashi firmly stated. I then looked at Sakusa and his team with worry, this won't be a good battle.

Sakusa and Terushima on offense, Tsukishima, and Ennoshita on defense Narita, Kinoshita, and Komori held the ground. With a mismatched team they did pretty well, I then remembered Sakusa is one of the top three aces, ranked higher than Bokuto-San while Komori is the number one libero in Japan; that combination alone stood grounds.

Tsukishima aiding in the defense helped them in securing points while Terushima became a good attacker and decoy. The three others aided them to become more stable. In the middle of the game they became a solid group, firmly lead by Sakusa they earned points which I thought they can't earn.

Although the game ended with a 25-18 it was noteworthy and worthy of high praise. No wonder they are Japan's top players. Phones louder than before rang.

Ushijima, Tendou, Shirabu, Goshiki, Semi, Tsukishima, Sakusa, Terushima, Ennoshita, Kinoshita, and Narita. At this point, I don't know if I should be amazed or what. His timing is so damn amazing.

The last game finally took place and it was a spectacular (Comedy) show. Karasuno versus Date Tech.

Sugawara/Noya        Azamune        Sawamura

Kageyama       Tanaka        Misumi
-------------------------------------------------------
Koganegawa               Aone               Futakuchi

Hisashi         Fukiage/Sakunami         Obara

(Lineup Reference from Manga Karasuno Vs. Kamomedai a bit edited to fit plot)

Players bumping left and right, both setters too eager to show off began snatching balls from one another. Spikes won't even cross the net, receives were off and everything was pure chaos.

But there's one thing that caught my eye, Misumi. Oh poor Misumi, running around frantically trying to save the ball, spike the ball, block the ball. All efforts have proven to be useless. He ran like a deer in headlights, a chicken with its head cut off.

Amusement covered our faces, and when I mean 'our' it meant the Simps faces. We tried so hard not to laugh but stupid Walmart sangwoo broke into tears, rolling on the floor as he laughed. No one bothered to stop him as we had a hard time stopping ourselves as well.

"So what, ya'll gonna run like some stupid humans who have no background in this sport? If this is all you gonna do then fucking leave my complex, I don't want to waste money on teams who can't compose themselves." Hisashi hissed, silencing the court.

Karasuno took a time out to compose themselves and went back to the game. Nothing changed, well they didn't run towards each other anymore but their plays didn't get better. The game ended with a 25-10 with all the points given at the mercy of Hisashi.

We waited, silently. Nothing happened. No phones rang. No phone lit up. Nothing. "Hinata hated Karasuno don't he? HAHAHAHAHAHA" Terushima snickered behind me. Letting the other simps hear it but not too loud for others to be notified, nods and multiple 'Yep' we're replied.

"Thank you for the games. I had fun, but I want to give some feedback before you have your free practice. Let us start with Nekoma-"

'Thus hell broke lose'

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

"Thank you for the games. I had fun, but I want to give some feedback before you have your free practice. Let us start with Nekoma-" Hisashi paused, collecting his thoughts; he then straightened up before clearing his throat.

"Nekoma - Well, your ace is dependable, your libero and Captain and that foreign guy are the most eye-catching members of your team in terms of defense, and your setter seemed to be your brain but needs more enhancement on stamina. Overall your team is very great on defense, but you need to up your offense to balance it well. We will focus on that for the next succeeding weeks." he looked at the team then to their coach, nodding knowingly before continuing.

"Fukurodani - Your ace is ranked in the top 5 aces in Japan, definitely worthy of your rank. They said that you experience severe mood swings that affect your play? We have to address that issue sometime, ok? Your setter seemed to be very reliable and your team's core; I commend you for keeping them in check while being excellent in execution. That deals a great amount of stress on you. I can see it when you play; we have to do something about that as well. But overall, your team is worthy of its title as one of the top 3 teams in Japan."

"Aoba Johsai - I heard you hadn't stepped foot in nationals? With your team, I don't get why you guys haven't, but we have to do something about the setting. You can't all rely on points hoarded by your Captain and ace, they will be gone next preliminaries, and you won't have them by your side. As per team dynamics, you have what it takes so that we will focus on individual strengths."

"Shiratorizawa - Your ace is ranked on the Top 3 aces of Japan? I can see why that nasty left spike seemed to do the trick. Teach that to me, will you?" he chuckled, eyeing Ushijima; he winked at the stoic man before continuing. "I can see the strength and flexibility of your team. But you can't rely on your ace all the time; as I mentioned, they won't be on your team the next time you battle for a ticket to nationals; we have to focus on not relying on others anymore. That goes for your setter and the main blocker. Guess blocking is a skill for selected people. Not everyone can do it, so I need you to focus on new techniques, ok?"

"Date Tech - Amazing blocks; I can see why your team is called the Iron wall. Your setter needs polishing though, your height and reach can go places. We have to sharpen that precision and setting skills. You also have to focus on receiving balls that penetrate your blocks since 3/10 times the ball goes through your blocks. Also, we have to work on attacks, ok? strength and techniques."

"Inarizaki - The twins, oh the twins. Amazing coordination and adaption, but too risky; you guys tend to enjoy too much and get sidetracked with it, losing focus on actually winning. Nevertheless breathtaking, probably the most flexible pair in this camp, skill set wise little to no polishing need. Your Captain, I'm astonished. Not everyone can battle with me in terms of defense, and you kept up with me most of the time; I'd love to polish your skills more in the offense. You don't need to hide in your members' shadows, specifically, your setter, who is the top setter in Japan, and his twin, your middle blocker and ace. You are a gem of your own, and we will let it shine brighter than before, I promise you that." he softly smiled at the Captain; the usual expressionless face of Kita was dusted with a light pink blush.

"Oh, I would also like to praise your Middle blocker, amazing core strength, but let's train your wrist so that you won't only be spiking straights." Members of Inarizaki smirked and smiled, too happy that they gained so much praise.

"Johzenji's ace - Too rowdy. Seriously your energy radiates on the court, and we will put that to good use. I'm amazed how you can stand your ground in this camp with teammates from different schools; you are even alone here. Your flexibility and teamwork with them go beyond what I thought you guys can." he patted Terushima, who stood within arm's reach. Proud of the feedback, Terushima smirked and nudged Tsukishima on his right and Komori on his left.

"Itachiyama's Ace and Libero - I feel like I can toss you to any team and carry them towards victory. You didn't fail in carrying your title as the top libero-" Hisashi smiled at Komori, patting his shoulders. "as well as you, being one of the top 3 aces in Japan. Your wrist techniques are spectacular; can you teach me that? I'd love to learn those nasty spins." Both cousins looked at each other, silently communicating. 'He likes to learn?! He could do it earlier, right?! What more is there to learn?!' Sakusa eyed Komori, 'I don't know Omi, I don't know' chucking, Komori shook his head and returned his focus on Hisashi.

"Last but not the least, Karasuno. - I'll address the four members who are separated first. Astonishing defense and flexibility, we should polish those more. Don't worry; I promise to enhance your abilities before this camp ends. Tsukishima, right?-" he looked at the tall blonde boy who nodded in return. "Amazing blocking abilities. We can do more on that. Your reach is higher than what you show us at the games earlier, seriously I gave you higher tosses, and you could reach it. Did you notice?"

"I did; you would give me tosses a bit higher than the previous ones. " Hisashi grinned. "Right! All we need to fix is your stamina. Both blocking and spiking will take a bigger toll on your body since we will aim for your maximum vertical reach. Now, as for you three, Mr. Ennoshita, Kinoshita, and Narita, overall your skillset is composed, but we can do better with it, m'kay?."

"As for the other Karasuno members -" Hisashi paused. The atmosphere dropped from cheerful to cold drastically. Everyone tensed up; some even shivered as Hisashi's eyes darkened.

"Seriously, are you for real? I invited national level teams and potentially national level qualifiers." he combed his hair to alleviate sole irritation. 'Even Johzenji?! National Qualifying team?!' Karasuno members thought faces scrunched at the thought.

"And here I thought that you are worthy of my money. You ran like a deer in headlights. The only one that remained composed is the Captain. The blueberry setter kept on passing impossible sets to his team; the silver one kept sending the sets to one person only. The ace kept on missing his spikes and blocks, and the bald one kept on running around without taking notice of where the ball is or is supposed to go. The libero kept missing the service receives. Are you even trying? Lastly, you lavender guy. Misumi, if I'm correct, what are you even doing in court? You kept stealing balls that aren't for you; you kept on bumping others when blocking; your receives are useless, much more useless than your libero's. If your play isn't any better by Saturday, I'm sending you home."

"I'm sorry- " Daichi interjected. "My team isn't at their best today, and this lineup is new. Two members of ours are not here. That's why we lack in too many aspects." Hisashi squinted his eyes, "Who and where are they?"

"Tsukishima, the tall blonde blocker, is one of our starting members. Hinata Shoyo isn't present right now. He is still in Paris due to a separate training camp." Daichi bit his lips in embarrassment.

"Tell me more about this Hinata Shoyo" he looked at the other teams. "You know him. Let's start with other teams. First, I wanna know what you think of him."

"An angel," Bokuto blurted out. Everyone looked at him; it took seconds before he realized what he said and bowed towards Hisashi; red-painted his face both from embarrassment and the thought of Hinata. Some snickered before slowly quieting down.

"Ahh, I'm sorry for that, Hisashi-San. Well, Hinata is sort of an angel; he spikes as if he is flying. Enchanting, lovely, talented, and amazing spiker and blocker, very fast reflexes, and he has a very high stamina." Akaashi said, and almost everyone nodded.

"Amazing player."

"Pretty"

"Cute"

"He jumps very high."

"He runs super fast."

"Chibi-chan cheers everyone up."

"Shoyo is complex and interesting."

"He has super fast reflexes."

"Agile"

"Flexible"

"Great Balance"

The teams continued what Akaashi said; Karasuno members (except Tsuki and the trio) glanced at them with a weirded-out look.

"Great, you guys found too many ways to express how much of a simp you are for that shrimp" Tsukishima chuckled while the simps glared at him with red cheeks.

"Ok, that's entertaining. Hah, let's move on. Karasuno, what about you?" Hisashi's left brow quirked in question.

"Stupid"

"Slow Learner"

"He sucks."

"Practically useless without me."

"Just fast and jumps high, nothing more."

"He does not even know how to receive properly."

"Attention Seeker"

Menacing aura filled the gymnasium, eyes darkened in rage, fists clenching, knuckles turned white, eyes shooting daggers. Karasuno members shivered upon feeling killing intent directed to them, but the atmosphere tensed more as Hisashi spoke.

"You are his team, and this is the feedback I receive from you? I have read his files, watched your games, and I have an image of how he is now in Paris. Are you really his team members?! I'm ashamed. Misumi-kun, you joined Karasuno 2 months ago with perfect sync to Hinata's flight. How can you possibly call him an attention seeker when you don't know him at all?"

Misumi couldn't look at anyone; he bit his lips to prevent himself from speaking any insults that may cost his stay in the camp. "Whatever, I want you to improve and show it to me this Saturday. If there are no improvements, I will seriously kick you out of the camp and leave the four others here. Tsukishima, you will play with them this Saturday so that they won't be wimping out. Cooldown, and you may eat, go back to your chambers, or whatever. Free practice starts now; Oikawa-San, kindly approach me whenever you want. You are all dismissed."

The coaches left the gymnasium as the tense atmosphere seemed to worsen; Hisashi left after dismissing them. The teams started to leave one by one, some staying for extra practice while the others went on to their respective rooms.

Misumi's eyes never left Tsukishima; gritting his teeth, he silently followed the blond while Tanaka, Nishinoya, Sugawara, Kageyama, and Yamaguchi trailed behind, knowing what Misumi wants to do.

Tsukishima left the courts, walking out after almost all teams went, not wanting to deal with Kuroo and Bokuto's free practice rituals. He was halfway towards the hotel when he was pulled and dragged towards a dimly lit part of the complex away from the main road.

"You fucking blonde! You should have played with us instead of that stupid mixed team! If you were with us, we could have done better!" Misumi sneered as he slapped and punched Tsukishima's face then proceeded to hit his gut; the others quickly followed. Screaming at Tsukishima, blaming their poor performance on the blonde man. Kicks, punches, slaps were received by the tallboy; Yamaguchi straddled the man choking him in the process.

"If you just loved me instead of that freak, then you wouldn't have experienced this Tsuki; too late for any regrets, though." Tsukishima struggled against the grips of everyone, holding down his arms and legs to no avail.

TRIGGER WARNING

YAMAGUCHI'S POV

'Tsuki's mine, He should have been mine. I'll make him mine; I'll mark him and make him beg for forgiveness,' I thought as I started to lift his shirt and pull down his shorts, leaving him naked against the grass. I licked my lips, 'Fucking handsome.'

"Ahh, you are too weak to go against six boys, Tsuki. Stop resisting. It's useless" I grinned and shoved his shirt on his mouth. "Misumi, you told me you wanted to taste Tsuki, right?" I chuckled as he looked at me with amusement.

"Well, if you will let me have a taste with him, then let everyone do so; I mean, it's only proper to let everyone who wants to 'do' him do so." He smirked and eyed the others which in turn nodded at him. Tsuki's face paled and trashed even more, but it was useless since we are more robust than him.

I lifted his legs. Suga held the left while Tanaka had the right; I slipped my finger on his mouth when I removed his shirt. Nishinoya held Tsuki's chin so that he shouldn't bite me as I gathered saliva; I sucked and licked his dick, earning a muffled groan from him.

Suga and Tanaka started to fuck Tsuki's legs, slipping in between his folded knees. I placed my now slick fingers in his hole, fitting in two fingers at once. He screamed in pain but was cut short when Kageyama made Tsuki suck him; Noya used Tsuki's hand to jerk him off as Misumi nipped and suck the toned pale chest and nipples.

"Neh Tsuki, I'm putting it in. Don't bite Kageyama, or else he might choke you to death." His golden-brown eyes widened as I inserted my dick in him, fast and rough. "Your ass pussy is taking me whole and raw Tsuki, wow. You are even pleasuring six men at the same time, such as slut" I chuckled.

Moving at a fast pace, I fucked him without minding how he might feel, 'It's his fault that he is experiencing this! If only he loved me, if only he played with us instead of the others, we could have done better! It's his fault! All his fault!' I thought of earlier events, and it just fueled my rage, making me move faster and harder.

Minutes passed by; groans filled the air as they came all over Tsuki's body, Tanaka and Suga on his legs, Noya on his hands and shoulders, Kageyama straight down his throat. "Misumi, come here. He can take two at the same time." Slowly, Misumi positioned himself at Tsuki's entrance. Tsuki screamed; tears trickled down his face, as saliva rolled down his cheeks and chin.

"You look so lovely, Tsuki; You look so good. Now I want to wreck you so bad." We started to move, fucking him senseless, harsh, hard, and fast he screamed and screamed, but we didn't stop. By the time Kageyama grew tired of face fucking Tsuki, Misumi and I filled him with cum when we climaxed. Kageyama lifted Tsuki and started to insert his dick in.

We were about to move when I felt someone punched my face.-

SAFE TO READ BUT THERE ARE STILL WORDS THAT MAY TRIGGER

READ WITH CAUTION 

KUROO'S POV

Bokuto, Akaashi, Lev, Kenma, and I are walking towards the Hotel looking for Tsuki; it became a thing for us to play and have our own session of Block and Spiking training.

Kenma, on the other hand, was forced to tag along as he couldn't find peace in our room full of stupid humans. No, I'm not pertaining to Oikawa, Terushima, Kyotani, Tendou, and the twins. Pun intended.

We joked around as we strolled leisurely, taking our time walking around the area when I suddenly heard a shout; I covered Bokuto's mouth and motioned them to shut the fuck up.

There it is again, a scream, this time a hit louder and continuous; we looked at each other and started to sprint towards the sound. My eyes widened; three Karasuno members are manhandling Tsukishima.

My blood runs cold; my brain started to block everything out. Soon I saw myself punching his best friend, Yamaguchi. I then took Tsuki from them and gave him to Lev before beginning to beat the shit out of them.

Bokuto, Akaashi, and I started to punch and kick them, not caring if we get hurt or suspended in the process. Bokkun trashed Kageyama and Tanaka, Akaashi screamed something I couldn't understand while trying to beat the lights out of Suga and Noya; I was then left with Yamaguchi and Misumi. Kenma started to sprint for the first time in his life.

Minutes passed by, and they are lying on the floor half dead, but we still won't stop punching them until someone stopped us. I looked back and saw Iwaizumi and Oikawa holding me; the Miya Twins held Bokkun while Ushijima and Kita were on Akaashi.

"What the fuck happened?!" Yaku screamed. My eyes finally refocusing saw the severity of what we did, but I just clicked my tongue and looked for Tsuki. Seeing him hugged by Lev with Lev's Nekoma jacket draped over his shoulders made me want to beat this fuckers to death.

I tried standing, but Iwaizumi held me down as he sees me still livid and ready to kill. I looked over to see Bokuto standing up, surprisingly calm and collected.

BOKUTO'S POV

My rationality went back as soon as the twins held me, my breathing calmed down, and my mind finally started to work. I looked around and saw a trembling Tsuki, shivering from the cold evening air and trauma from what happened.

I walked towards him, fishing out my phone and earphones. Connecting it and gently placing it on Tsuki, I played that one song that always calmed me down when I'm having a terrible day.

It's a cover of a song Hina sent me when I asked for something to help me sleep; seeing how it helped me calm down, I was hoping for the same effect on Tsuki.

Slowly he started to stop crying, his trembling lessened. I smiled a bit, knowing that it helped, "Neh Tsuki, what do you need? Kuroo will call the coaches and tell them what happened. Everything will be ok."

He looked at me as if he saw a ghost; he shook his head forcefully. "N-no, can-can't. D-don't wanna g-go home. Sh-shoyo. I- I- want Sh-Shoyo." I choked as he sobbed once again.

Kenma dialed Hina's number and gave it to Tsuki once Hina answered the call. Shortly after the call, Tsuki visibly relaxed; his trembling ceased, and he slowly fell asleep.

Kenma took the phone and set it to the loudspeaker; Hina is singing. His angelic voice filled the air; the tensed muscles I didn't even notice were now relaxing. When he stopped, we finally spoke.

"Shoyo, thanks for helping Tsukishima calm down. I'm sorry if we interrupted your training." Kenma spoke softly; a sigh could be heard from the other side of the call.

"Neko-chan, what happened? You guys are at a camp right now; I'm pretty sure you are safe there. Is it nightmares? Or did something happen in the camp?" Hina asked, void of any emotion.

"We will tell you once you are here; it's hard to explain over the phone. When will you come back?" Kuroo finally spoke up. I looked at him and saw the six boys tied and gagged, surrounded by Shiratorizawa and Aoba Johsai members.

"Next week. Around Friday. If something happens, call me, it does not matter what time or wherever I am. Call me, and I'll answer. Can you not really tell me what happened? Tsuki is scared as fuck!" he groaned, mumbling something about bullying and problems at school.

"It's hard, Hinata, and Tsukishima does not want to make a big deal out of it. He does not want to be sent home. Although we will try and persuade him to tell the coaches soon." Akaashi answered.

"Fine, but call me if anything or anyone needs me. Please. Fuck. I love you guys, so please stay safe, m'kay? I have to go, games about to start. See you soon." Hina ended the call before we could answer.

We silently walked towards our room, Ushijima being the strongest, picked up Tsuki and carried him towards our room. We then dragged Karasuno's members, not minding the weird looks the staff gave us. We left them in front of their room untied, waiting to be picked up by the team's remaining members.

"Can someone explain what the hell happened?" Kunimi asked upon arriving at our shared room. "Yeah, like what the fuck and why the fuck is Tsukishima scared as hell, and why did you beat the shit out of Karasuno members?" Suna followed.

"Tsuki was Raped"

Everyone stilled, frozen in their spots, they tried to swallow the bomb dropped by Kuroo. "Y-you're joking, right?" Oikawa stuttered. "I- I mean, he is Karasuno's best blocker. T-they w-"

"He. Was. Raped." I repeated. "Tsuki does not want to go home, though. If we report this to the coaches, then he and this shitbags will be sent home. He might be sent to a hospital for recovery, but he does not want to."

"If we can have Hinata to force him, then we can do something about it. Hinata's the only one who can make him change his mind. As for now, we will let him rest here, keep him safe from these monsters and fix a schedule so that someone can look after him as we continue to train." Akaashi calmly stated.

Sakusa, Kita, and Yaku helped in cleaning Tsuki. Kita and Yaku bathed him, Sakusa hurriedly cleaned his wounds and bandaged them before sanitizing the area near his bed. "Who knows how to clean wounds and manage people with PTSD?" Sakusa asked.

We looked at him, surprised at the sudden question. Six hands flew up; Akaashi, Atsumu, Osamu, Tendou, Terushima, and me.

"Well, you should be the one in charge of taking care of him. I'll help since I want and need to keep this room sanitized; Komori will help too since he knows how to handle PTSD and anxiety attacks." Sakusa pointed out, we nodded and started to clean up before calling the front desk to ask if they could send our food to the room.

We ate in silence; a tense, gloomy atmosphere hangs in the air, making me lose my appetite. I sighed and walked out to the balcony, then I plugged back my earphones and soon listened to Hinata's angelic voice. Soon breaking into silent sobs.

"Hey Hina, help me, help Tsuki. I don't know what to do. Fuck, Come back home and help us. Shit please we need you."

Chapter Text

HISASHI'S POV
AFTER DISMISSING THE TEAMS

I sighed; this is worse than what I expected. How did it come to this? Are they really like this as soon as nationals ended too eventful for them? Or was it all because of that Misumi? Why do they sound so different and distant? What just happened?

I walked towards the corner where my duffel bag lies, opening it welcomed me with the view of something precious to me. I smiled at the sight, 'Soon, I'll be able to wear you again. Just a little more.'

I closed the bag before looking back at the near-empty gymnasium. Karasuno's Captain walked towards me, head hanging low. "I'm sorry for the poor performance my team executed earlier. They wanted to impress you, but it backfired to them by clouding their minds. Again, I'm really sorry."

"It's alright, don't worry. I expect better performance by this Saturday. I won't be accompanying tomorrow's practice; I want to see how well you will bounce back by yourselves. If I don't see any improvements, I'm sorry, but I'm sending your team home." I looked at him straight at his eyes; visible fear and anxiety fog his dark brown eyes. He walked away as soon as I said that he should talk to his coach about his team's problem.

I walked towards Oikawa-San, teaching him how to switch weights in the air to fuel his serves. At my peripheral vision, I saw the blonde boy silently take his leave, which the group of Karasuno players followed discreetly. 'Hmm, maybe they will talk to him about the upcoming game. But why do I feel anxious? Something seemed off.'

I shook my head to remove the weird feeling and focus on the players asking for my help in perfecting their skills. Fifteen minutes passed by, and I am now teaching Suna-San how to use his wrist to change the spikes' direction as he uses his core to bend on air when the door was opened harshly.

Kenma-San stood by the door, labored breathing and fear-stricken face visibly worried us. "Help, Hurry, we need help," he said between huffs. Everyone stiffened before hurriedly running after Kenma; I was about to follow when a call interrupted me.

One of the Monitoring Staffs called me, and upon hearing his report, my blood ran cold. "Make sure to guard the place, keep them safe. Thank you for informing me." I ended the call as soon as I thanked him. I'm livid as fuck, but a call interrupted me again, making my stomach tighten. I composed myself before answering the call, "Hey! Why did you call? It's rare to see you calling me."

DAICHI'S POV
COACHES LOUNGE ROOM

"Hey, coach," I spoke softly. "I'm sorry for embarrassing you earlier with the team's play. I don't know why they fucked up earlier, but I'm really sorry." I bowed my head, almost reaching the coffee table in front of me.

He sighed as he massaged his temples, "Ya know, kid; listen. After Hinata left, your team changed a lot. I never said anything, hoping you guys could see and pinpoint the problem. Now, do you even realize what the problem is? Cause if not, then there's no point in this small talk we have."

"I know now, vaguely. Misumi is the main problem; his influence and behavior towards the team drastically affect us. Then Hinata's invitation to the camp became the bridge severely disrupting our contact with him, also Tsukishima's actions. He seemed to be off since Hinata left for Paris and lastly Hinata's attitude towards Yamaguchi and Misumi." I mumbled, knowing that the other coaches are present in the lounge.

He nodded as I spoke, but his face began to scrunch up. "What was Hinata's attitude towards Yamaguchi and Misumi?" he asked. "Well, three or four weeks ago, if I remembered correctly, Misumi told us that Hinata threatened him to stay away from Tsukishima; same goes with Yamaguchi. He threatened them that if they say one more wrong word about Tsukishima, he will make sure that they won't live to see another day."

"Yamaguchi and Misumi seemed to be shaken by it; they cried and cried that day. Since then, we don't really talk that much to Tsukishima unless in court and completely cut off our communication with Hinata. I really don't want to do anything drastic like that, but I felt that if I contradict them, it will be the team's end; I really couldn't do anything against them that day. That's why I never said anything and just let them do what they want. I know it's stupid for me to do so, but Suga and Asahi stopped listening to me since the day Tsukishima lashed out at the gym." he then mumbled something about it being impossible that caught my attention.

"I've been in constant communication with Hinata; I'll check on our conversation and ask him about it. I need to talk to Yamaguchi and Misumi tomorrow, but for now, take some rest; you guys will have intensive training by tomorrow to compensate for your awful performance earlier. Go on Sawamura, eat and rest." I just nodded before leaving, saying sorry once again before closing the door.

Upon reaching our room, I saw them piled up in front of the door, multiple wounds and black patches. Kageyama, Misumi, and Yamaguchi had it worse; they all had black eyes, bloody mouth, and nose. I tried to help them in the room, but I couldn't due to them being pure dead weights.

I then saw the trio walking out of the shared baths, "Kino! Enno! Narita!, Help!" I screamed at them. They looked in my direction and paled at the sight of six bodies lying on the floor, "Oy! Daichi, what the hell happened to them?!" Ennoshita asked as we started to carry them into our room.

"Like hell, I know! I left them at the gym before going to Coach Ukai." I hurried towards the restroom to gather fresh towels and cold water to clean the blood in them. Half an hour passed before we finished cleaning them up, bandaging them, and changing them to new clothes.

"Let's talk to them tomorrow; whatever the fuck they got themselves into must have a good explanation. I don't think things like this will happen out of nowhere, We have a crucial game to play this Saturday, and this is where they fuck things up?" they nodded and eventually laid on their own beds before sleeping.

'What the fuck just happened?!'

LEV'S POV

Laying in my bed wasn't the nicest thing I did the whole day; aching muscles didn't help me sleep. Tsukishima, who laid on the bed next to mine, started to groan and toss around, probably having a nightmare; I just sighed. I couldn't sleep; seeing the scene of someone being sexually assaulted reminded me of my past.

Shivers ran down my spine as flashes of memories came, started to cry hard. The feeling of several hands inappropriately ghosts over my body, being choked as multiple men begin to touch and grope whatever place their hands landed on. Suddenly a hand ruffled my hair; looking up, I saw Yaku-san smiling softly.

"Lev, bad dream? Wanna call Hinata?" Yaku-San asked. "I- I- co-couldn't sleep, a-after seeing Tsu- Tsukishima earlier the image w-won't leave my mind Yaku-San. C-can y-you call Hi-Hinata?" I said between hiccups.

He left my bed to get his phone, beds shifted, and everyone sat up. "No one could sleep, huh?" Tendou said, and we all nodded. Yaku-San dialed Hinata's number and connected it to a Bluetooth speaker so that we could all hear his voice. Moments passed, and he picked up.

"Hey, Yaku, what's up?" Hinata asked, sleep evident in his voice. 'Cute,' I thought to myself, "Ahh, sorry Hinata did I wake you up?"

"No, actually, I was about to sleep since training ended moments ago.  But it's alright since it's still early, and games won't be up till tomorrow!"

"I see; by the way you are on speakers, everyone can hear you," Yaku-San announced, letting Hinata know that we are here. "Oh! Hi everyone! What's up? It's nighttime in there, right?"

"Hina- help- Sho- nghh- S-someone p-plea-please. Stop! No! Stop!" Tsukishima screamed before jolting up from his bed, pale and sweating.

"Tsuki? Hey, I'm here. Calm down. Tsuki, can you hear me?" Hinata asked frantically.

"S-sho- c-come back, please!" Tsuki hiccuped. "P-please." Tendou-San stood up and went over to him. He started to pat Tsuki's back lightly, drawing circles to calm him down.

"T-tsuki, I will, ok? I'll come back just wait a little more for me, ok? Can someone tell me what the hell just happened?! I can't wait for next week anymore!" Hinata begged.

"Kuroo-Senpai! Bokuto-San! Akaashi-San! Yaku! Oikawa-San! Iwaizumi-Senpai! Someone, please explain what's happening?! Please!" his voice started to break.

"Hinata-" I said. I bit my lips, trying to collect myself before reliving the whole scene. "Lev? C'mon, tell me please! If this is how Tsuki reacts, then I'm sure it's serious, and I need to know it!"

"Yes, yes. Just calm down, please." I sighed and started to explain everything.

"Ah, I see-" he muttered. I looked towards the phone with a bewildered expression. 'That's it?! That's his reaction to what happened?! What the hell?!'

Five minutes of pure silence passed, the next thing we heard was a loud sound of glass shattering. "THOSE MOTHERFUCKING BITCHES! I FUCKING SWEAR I WILL MAKE THEM PAY! NO WAY IN HELL THEY WILL LEAVE THAT CAMP WITHOUT PAYING FOR THE SHIT THEY DID! TSUKI, I WILL MAKE THEM PAY I SWEAR TO ALL THE GODS!"

"FUCK THEM! FUCK THEM! FUCK THEM!"

Several glasses shattered, he screamed and shouted for a couple more minutes before silence filled the room again. 'Scary,' I thought.

I looked around the room; some paled at how Hinata reacted while some are shaking, probably from anxiety or anger. "I'm sorry for that. My emotions got the best of me," he said.

A small voice of a girl passed through the call, "Neh! Don't break everything in the room. It's hard to clean up!". "Yes, princess, sorry. Go on sleep now it's late. Good night."

"Ugh, sorry again. Uhh, Hey, other than Tsuki, is anyone feeling any effects from what happened? I just want to know if everyone could handle it; I'm worried about you all." he asked.

"We will be fine, Hinata, don't worry about us. Do well on your training and come back to us. Then we will recover, don't worry." I said softly, still shaking from the memory of what happened earlier. Yaku-San placed a hand on my shoulder, slightly pressing it just enough to send a message, 'You are not alone, Lev,' to which I smiled softly.

"Lev is right, Shoyo; we can hold on for a couple more days. Come back to us, and we'd feel a lot better." Kenma said, clutching on Kuroo.

"Come on, take some rest. Lay down, and I'll sing a song to calm you guys. Tsuki? Hug something, Bokuto-Senpai, Kenma, and Lev, both of you too. Just imagine that it's me. Ok?" He said with the calmest voice I have ever heard him use.

Bokuto-San snuggled on Akaashi-San while Kenma snuggled on Kuroo-Senpai; Tsukishima picked a pillow and tiredly laid back down.

I tried to do the same, knowing I will end up having nightmares if I can't calm myself down.

3RD PERSON POV
SHOYO STARTED SINGING

Not tryna be indie

Hinata started to sing with the softest voice he had, trying to lull the boys to sleep.

Not tryna be cool
Just tryna be in this
Tell me, are you too?
Can you feel where the wind is?
Can you feel it through
All of the windows
Inside this room?

He sighed; he tried to listen for any noise coming from the other side of the call. Smooth-shifting in the bed was heard, making him crack a small smile.

'Cause I wanna touch you baby
And I wanna feel you too
I wanna see the sunrise
On your sins just me and you

Light it up, on the run
Let's make love tonight
Make it up, fall in love, try

Baby, I am right here

But you'll never be alone
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here
I'll hold you when things go wrong
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Baby, I'm right here

His voice cracked, wishing that he was beside the traumatized boys instead of training and fixing his business.

We were shut like a jacket
So do your zip
We would roll down the rapids
To find a wave that fits
Can you feel where the wind is?
Can you feel it through
All of the windows
Inside this room?

'Cause I wanna touch you baby
And I wanna feel you too
I wanna see the sunrise
On your sins just me and you

Light it up, on the run
Let's make love tonight
Make it up, fall in love, try

Baby, I am right here

On the other side of the phone call, several boys successfully fell asleep as they can handle their emotions better at times like this. Ushijima, Tendou, Shirabu, Semi, Goshiki, and Kyotani started to snore softly; Hinata chuckled as he heard it 'The Great Ushiwaka Snores cutely.' Oikawa and Iwaizumi snuggled at each other, seeking for the warmth only those who they felt safe with could give them.

But you'll never be alone
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here
I'll hold you when things go wrong
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Bokuto's breathing started to even; Akaashi silently thanked Hinata for his help in calming the Ace's nerve and started to fall asleep as well. Tsukishima, on the other hand, calmed down and almost immediately fell asleep when he heard Hinata sang.

I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Go, give love to your body
It's only you that can stop it
Go, give love to your body
It's only you that can stop it

Atsumu stood up, crawled towards his twin's bed. Osamu welcomed his shivering brother with open arms, knowing that neither of them can sleep without knowing that their other half is physically safe. They grounded each other for years, and with Hinata backing them up, sleep visits them faster.

Go, give love to your body
It's only you that can stop it
Go, give love to your body
Go, give love to your body

Kita and Suna relaxed after seeing the twins drifting to dreamland. They know several disturbing experiences the twins went through and took it upon themselves to always look out for them. Sakusa messaged his cousin everything and asked for help knowing he can't physically 'Lend a hand' on his friends. Even with the lingering phobia, he mustered up the strength to try and help, hurriedly backing out when he feels the effects of his phobia surfacing, which ate away his energy faster than volleyball ever did to him, making him tired and quickly submit to the warmth of his comforter as Hinata's sweet intoxicating voice filled his ears.

But you'll never be alone
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here
I'll hold you when things go wrong
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Kunimi loved sleeping, taking things slowly, but for some reason, he begged his mind to let him forget the image of the bloodied Karasuno Members as fast as he could. His nerves calmed down as soon as his focus shifted on the angelic voice of the middle blocker. Softly smiling, he muttered a 'Thank you, Shoyo' before successfully falling asleep.

I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Terushima, Lev, and Yaku fought the urge to sleep, wanting to hear the end of the song their angel sang just for them but lost the battle. The exhausting day left them feeling vulnerable as they were pulled to memory lane. Thanking the tangerine for helping them come back to senses as nightmares would have clouded their minds if they ended up sleeping with the images of bloodied players and memories they wished they could have forgotten.

I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I am right here

Kenma and Kuroo were the last to fall asleep as Kenma, who rarely sleeps at the proper time, urged himself to slumber. Also, the fact that he saw how Tsuki was manhandled sent him shivers, knowing that if it was him, there's no way he could have fought back. On the contrary, Kuroo, who had the perfect body clock, had a hard time sleeping and relaxing as flashes of the incident cross his mind; he hated how they didn't notice anything when the group left the gym earlier, how they were slow to help the blonde, how he could have crushed the faces of the boys who assaulted his dear friend. They should have reported it to the coaches, but then Tsuki does not want to do anything, thinking that he will be sent home once the news is dropped on their coaches.

He sighed, as he heard Hinata muttered a "Sleep well, see you soon. Good night, everyone, I love you all" before ending the call. Kuroo forced himself to slumber as he saw everyone sleeping, gripping tightly on things their hands laid on.

'Whatever happens, let's just stick together.'

THE NEXT DAY

One by one, they slowly woke up; one face looked as tired as the other. Even with the lullaby Hinata sang, they still feel tired and void of energy.

Tsukishima asked for his friends' comfort as he didn't want to be left alone in the room, too scared with the idea that Karasuno members would come and assault him again. All of them made their way towards the gym after eating breakfast served to them in their room.

They were welcomed with angered glares from the injured Karasuno members. Daichi and the Trio's mind still unclear about what happened.

The simps guarded Tsukishima; he stood in the middle of the group. Soon everyone was present; Coach Ukai worriedly glanced at his team, now knowing what happened to them last night to cause such injuries.

Before he could ask what happened, Hisashi entered the room; the atmosphere became tense, cold, and heavy.

"Neh, Agashiii. Is it me, or he seemed different from how we saw him yesterday? He seemed off?" Bokuto whispered to his setter.

"He seemed different as if he is a different person, Bokuto-San," Akaashi answered. They simply looked at each other, confirming the slight difference of Hisashi today.

"Morning everyone, I'll be making an announcement. My brother will be arriving any time soon, and you are in no way to disrespect him. After his arrival, there will be changes in the camp as well, and matters will be settled." he glared at the Karasuno members.

Everyone started stretching; Karasuno had a hard time doing so as they are still aching from the evening beat up courtesy of Kuroo, Bokuto, and Akaashi.

"Ahh, Sorry I'm late."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSONS POV

"Ahh, Sorry I'm late." A boy identical to Hisashi stepped into the Gymnasium. The sibling's clothes are similar other than the evident feather lapel chain on his right chest.

"This is my brother; before I introduce him, let me reintroduce myself." Hisashi cleared his throat. "Good morning everyone; I'm Hinata Shoto, the owner of Shoto Corporation."

The man who was reintroduced as Hinata Shoto nodded at his younger brother, signaling him to introduce himself. "Hello, I'm Hinata Shoyo. Owner of Shota Group of Companies, Shoto Corporation is under my group of Companies, and I am a Stockholder at that company. My brother and I invited all of you to this training camp if you still don't get it."

Name: Hinata Shoto
Age: 18
Height: 192.3 cm
Position: Owner of Shoto Corporation

Name: Hinata Shoyo
Age: 16
Height: 195.8 cm
Position: Owner of Shots Group of Companies, Volleyball All-Rounder

"The one who played with all of you yesterday is my brother Shoyo, It's my first time seeing you all formally since my brother and I switched after introductions; I had been informed of an incident last night, and I am here to address that although my brother will handle all legalities," Shota explained.

"Wait! Wait! Wait! Hold On! Hinata, how the heck are you so tall?! Is that you?!" Kageyama looked at Shoyo with pure disbelief.

"Yes, it's me, Bakayama, but that topic is for another time. Well, let me address everything that's needed to be announced one by one." Shoyo sighed before continuing.

"One, Yamaguchi Tadashi. Your family asked for your return although I don't think you can, and as the heir of your company, I'll tell you why. Your company has been transferred in my name due to getting bankrupt, and it has something to do with what you owed to others and using the companies name as leverage. I was informed that you used the companies funds for your personal affairs; your parents will explain all specific details." Shoyo shifted his glare to Misumi.

"Misumi Ikaruga, your family's company has been transferred in my name as well. Due to the contract signed five years ago, your company, where I was informed that you are the highest stockholder, didn't even pay half of what you owe to mine. In accordance with the contract, your company is now mine."

~ TRIGGER WARNING ~

Shoyo paused; his breathing started to shift at a rapid pace, his heart pounding so loud it began to ring on his ears. "Sugawara Koushi, Tanaka Ryunosuke, Nishinoya Yuu, Yamaguchi Tadashi, Kageyama Tobio, and Misumi Ikaruga."

"You are arrested for Sexual Assault. Namely, Group Sexual assault or Gang Rape and Less Serious Physical Injuries are punishable by Law, even for minors like all of you. Have fun in jail." As he spoke, several police officers entered the gymnasium, cuffing the enumerated students.

"Azamune Asahi, you are charged as an accessory to the crime committed by these six boys as well as Less Serious Physical Injuries resulting to imprisonment as well." Shoyo let the police officers do their thing, such as dictating Miranda Warning on the boys.

"Ha?! You don't have proofs! You can't arrest us! Let us go, you bastard!" The screaming boys were hauled outside the gym, leaving the coaches and teams dumbfounded.

Shoyo walked towards Tsukishima and held his cheeks softly, caressing them. "Tsuki, you are safe now, hmm? No one can hurt you anymore. Three years in juvenile prison and 14 years in jail would give you the time to recover. Everything will be alright, ok? I'm sorry for not being there when they did that. I'm really sorry." Shoyo's voice broke as he started to cry.

Tsukishima hugged Shoyo, once again reliving the experience; he cried with all his might. "Alright, let's take a day off and rest. The scene earlier is very stressful; Mr. Shoto and Shoyo, we have to talk once you have calmed down, ok? We will be waiting at the lounge." Ukai spoke softly as he patted the crying boy's shoulders lightly.

Minutes later, the boys calmed down; Shoyo fixed himself and stood up straight. "We will talk later, guys. I know it's a bit stressful, and everything is fucked up. Could you guys wait for me in your room? I'll be there once I finished talking to the coaches."

They only nodded; still processing the sight of seven boys being cuffed and sent to jail, they silently exited the gymnasium leaving the siblings behind. They both walked towards the Coaches lounge area, knocked, and entered.

"Hey, dad, coach, sorry for the thing earlier. I just have to do it before anything else happens." Shoyo spoke apologetically.

Ukai shook his head, "No, it's alright, but we have to know what actually happened and how it happened. We need to know." Shoyo just nodded before signaling Shoto to show them the CCTV video.

"After dismissing the teams last night that happened. They assaulted Tsuki, Asahi, who couldn't bear the idea of sexually assaulting someone, stepped aside and let them do what they want instead of stopping them. He was also told to record the whole shit as heard from the audio recording." Shoyo fast-forwarded the video to the scene where Kuroo and the others came to the scene.

"Kuroo and the others walked unto the scene that stopped the assault. However, some may say that what they did was overkill. It was labeled as self-defense and protecting the victim since it's a Six versus Three battle. They aren't charged with any case but are on monitoring to avoid any other similar instances." Shota paused the video and placed several folders in front of the coaches.

"These are the lawsuits we have filed against them. With the help of CCTV video and audio recording and multiple eyewitnesses, the court hurriedly issued a warrant of arrest for them. The sentence is 1-3 years in Juvenile detention just up until they are at the proper age to be transferred to an adult facility. Fourteen years of imprisonment and $10,000 worth of fine. It's also non-bailable, so they can't go out of that hellhole even if they want to." Shoto grinned to himself and chuckled devilishly.

"We understand now; I'm sorry for letting this happen. I was not there to protect him. Will you be handling everything in this matter?" Ukai asked.

"It's not your fault Dad. Don't blame yourself, please." Shoyo softly rubbed Ukai's trembling hands. "The kid is right; you didn't know any of this could happen. We didn't even think that those kids could do something like that. We didn't have any idea, so don't beat yourself into it, Kenshin." Nekomata said reassuringly. Irihata and the other coaches nodded as well.

"Well, yes, we will handle everything. I hope this incident won't shake the kids; it might be traumatizing for them to know someone is capable of something this hideous." Shoto sighed.

"By the way, Shoyo. Daichi told me that you have been disrespectful to Yamaguchi and Misumi. Was it true? He said you threatened the two kids three weeks ago." Ukai asked while Shoyo scrunched up.

"Hah? They were the ones who did shit, dad. They spread rumors about me, and three weeks ago, I was admitted to the hospital due to an accident in court. I was sleeping for almost a whole week. I couldn't possibly threaten him in my sleep. Lastly, I don't have any contact with that Misumi other than in the group chat, which I never laid an eye to."

Ukai nodded and sighed in relief, knowing that he was right with all the bullshit Misumi did in his two months of staying in the team. The coaches then decided to let the teams have a week-long break for stress relief. The siblings excused themselves and went on opposite ways attending to matters they felt are needed to be done right away.

~ SAFE TO READ ~

Shoyo walked towards the simps room, knocking softly, and moments later, the door was opened, revealing boys with the softest expression they could muster in the situation.

"Hey, I'm home." Shoyo chuckled as the boys didn't move an inch from where they sat and stood. "Aww, no Welcome back greetings?"

Kenma ran towards the ginger and tackled him to a hug, "I knew it was you! I hate you for making me think I'm falling for someone else that resembles you!"

Soon enough, everyone except Sakusa formed a dog pile crushing the poor ginger. "C-can't b-re-ath," Shoyo choked, gasping for air. Sakusa then pulled Shoyo out of the pile, covering him with his jacket before hugging the ginger.

"How the hell are you so tall, chibi-chan?!" Oikawa asked, bewildered at the sudden change in the boy.

"Well, things happened, and then poof! I'm tall" The sunshine grinned. "Details Spiderman. We need Details." Terushima ruffled the soft long orange locks adorning Shoyo's head.

"Ahh, well, I got into an accident and was on a hospital rest for three weeks for a full recovery. Then ta-da, I'm tall," he explained and chuckled nervously as more than a dozen pairs of eyes widened in disbelief.

"Incident?! What happened?! Are you alright now?! Should you be playing volleyball?!" Kyotani grabbed Shoyo's arm and started to examine the boy's body.

"I'm fine now, Kyo, don't worry, ok? While playing against the french volleyball team, we tried blocking a spike, but my teammate slipped up on his jump and ended up pushing my other teammate and me towards the pole. I kind of ended up getting hitting the pole, which chipped my spine. After a week of the medically induced coma, my bones started to recover, and the medication ended up making me taller and sturdier. After all, I look good being tall and all right?" multiple heads nodded as they blushed in a healthy shade of pink.

"Is that Shoto your twin? You look surprisingly like him. Just how the twins here look too identical except for their hair." Suna asked.

"He is my older brother. He is 18, and I'm 16; we look the same due to the fact that my father's genes are strong. I got my height, hair, and eyes from mom, while everything else is from dad. While he got everything from dad, except the taste in fashion and hobbies." He explained.

"Then what about the company thingy? I don't get it." Kunimi raised his eyebrow in question. "Oh, that. Hehehehe, well, what can I say? Search it up?" Shoyo rubbed the back of his neck as the boys started to type in their devices.

Eyes widened, mouths agape. "Fucking rich!" Atsumu shirked, "No shit Sherlock" Osamu answered.

"So that's the reason why you have such a good car and the presents. The one you gave me isn't something I could buy on my own even if we have certain connections in the industry." Kenma nodded, finally understanding the reason how Shoyo could send such expensive gifts.

"Is that the reason why you aren't scared of going to Paris? You didn't seem scared when you left. Do you know how to speak French?" Tsukishima asked as he sat in Shoyo's lap seeking for the comfort he had earlier.

"Oy! Eyeglasses-chan no fair!!!" Oikawa pouted. "Let him be Shittykawa; he had it roughest." Iwaizumi slapped the Setter's head.

"Yep, yep! I know ten different languages other than Japanese, so I'm pretty comfortable going almost everywhere!" The ginger grinned.

"Little monster, you seem to know too much. What more are you hiding from us, eh?" Tendou asked, eyeing the boy.

"Hmmm, nothing more, I guess? Other than I'm a model in Europe, I'm an actor in America, a singer and a dancer too and stuff like that. You can search almost everything on the internet. Although some stuff is harder to find due to the different languages."

Hours passed by, and all they did was to catch up with the ginger, flirt openly, and taunting each other. Shoyo excused himself when Sebastian's contact information appeared on his phone, leaving the boys to talk about what they would do to the ginger.

"I'm starting to doubt my position in bed-" Terushima stated. "You aren't the only one," Kuroo commented. "I'd let him rail me 24/7," Kenma spoke, making the others look at him.

"What?! He looks hot as hell. He is as tall as Lev geez, don't tell me you can't see yourself under him? Don't lie to me, Kuroo; if you had the chance, you'd let Bokuto top you just to experience it, and now that Shoyo is here looking fine as hell, grab the actual opportunity. If there's anyone here who could have a hard time imagining himself under Shoyo, it would be Ushijima. Other than him, I don't think anyone would have a hard time thinking about bottoming for him." everyone sighed and nodded at the statement of the setter.

"Besides the fact that we wanted to get pounded, we should score a date with him first; he seems to be aware of our feelings for him but let us do this in the correct order. Court him, Be his boyfriend, and get pounded. Strictly no Sex, not unless he is your boyfriend." Semi announced.

"So, is this a competition?" Goshiki asked his senpai. "Somewhat a competition, but we won't ask him who he wants to be his boyfriend not unless everyone had their turn in having a date with him."

"Wait, are we gonna let the comment about Kuroo bottoming for Bokuto slide?" Yaku asked. "Bokuto-San are you gonna top Kuroo-Senpai?" Lev gasped.

"It's not like the idea of topping Yaku-San never crossed your mind, Lev. Now shut up." Tsukishima smirked.

"Let's end that one there; I don't wanna end up knowing everyone's desired sex partner for a threesome with Hinata. So how will we make a schedule? Shouldn't we let Hinata know first?" Shirabu inquired, and sure enough, Shoyo entered the room startling the boys.

"What's with the deep conversation, guys? What should I know first? Don't leave me out of stuff!" Shoyo pouted cutely, making the boys blush.

"Shoyo-Kun, go on a date with us," Atsumu grinned, earning a smack in the head from his twin. "Paraphrase it, ya piece of shit!" Osamu screamed, blushing in embarrassment.

"Eh? S-Sure? Wait, HAH?!" Shoyo stuttered, bewildered at the sudden statement of Atsumu. "Well, he said yes, now how do we do this?" Ushijima asked, finally speaking for the first time the whole day.

"Wait, I don't get it! Please explain to me!!! Kenma! Yaku! Kita-San! Sakusa-San!" he practically screamed as things started to become too fast-paced for him to comprehend.

"Ahh, Hinata. We would like to ask you on a date, one by one. Just to show you how we truly feel, when we all had our chance to take you out, we will ask you who you want to date." Kita answered the dumbfounded ginger.

"Ahh, I see. Well, how about we just pick straws or something? Draw lots, maybe? Something to make it easier and by pure luck. After all, we can't go outside the sports complex without someone tagging along beside me."

"Who tags along beside you? No one does that at school," Tsukishima asked. "Bodyguards. Kinda need those right now since your incident. Mom asked for it, and I can't say no."

They all nodded knowingly; Suna listed their names and let Shoyo pick who will be first. Kenma recorded it to keep tabs and sent the order to their GC.

Night came, and everyone bid the boy Goodnight, Sakusa being the Germaphobe that he is kissed Shoyo in the forehead before anyone else could.

This event left Shoyo giggling, finding the boy's small competition too adorable for their own good.

Days passed by, one by one, they took the ginger on a date. They were spending time in the complex and discovering all the facilities in it. The training camp ended in a flash; all fun and games were etched in the simps mind.

Graduation came, Shoyo visited all their school to congratulate them.

"Grand King! Iwaizumi-Senpai! Congrats on Graduating! Let's go to Shiratorizawa!" Shoyo playfully smiled at Oikawa, knowing that he still hates the school and the phrase 'You should have come to Shiratorizawa.'

"Ugh, fine. Just for you chibi-chan, just for you." Oikawa mumbled. "Shittykawa, you know that Hinata is taller than you now, right? Why are you still calling him chibi?" Iwaizumi inquired.

"It's his nickname, and it will stay! Now come, let's get going before I end up taking back my decision." Oikawa sneered at the thought of seeing his all-time rival, Ushijima.

Shoyo entered his car, followed by the two Seijoh seniors to be greeted by the sight of a salty blonde dino lover. "Oh, Glasses-chan is coming with us, eh?"

Half an hour later, they stared at the large gym where Shiratorizawa Academy's graduation is being held.

"Congrats on graduating Ushijima-San! Tendou-San! Semi-San!" Shoyo cheerfully said, smiling widely at the seniors.

"Thank you, Hinata Shoyo," Ushijima said. "Aww, Thanks, miracle boy!" Tendou tackled Shoyo as he ruffled the boy's orange locks. "Thank you, Hinata," Semi mumbled.

"Now off to Johzenji! We have to pick up Teru before he ends up blowing my phone with messages."

After picking up Terushima, they went to Tokyo and stayed at a hotel Shoyo owned. The next day they visited Nekoma and Fukurodani as both schools' graduation is on the same date.

"Kuroo-San! Yaku! Congratulations on graduating!" he hugged both seniors and hurriedly tugged them towards the car; it's only a matter of minutes before the Fukurodani graduation ceremony ends.

"Slow down, chibi-chan; Bokuto won't fly anywhere!" Kuroo joked at the hurrying boy in front of him.

"I want to see him on the stage, Kuroo-San! I can't let him go up on stage without seeing me in the crowd. That would be unfair for him as I did those with you guys!" Shoyo reasoned as Sebastian stepped on the gas pedal of their Luxury Mercedes Sprinter Minivan.

Shoyo ran towards the gym and was greeted by Akaashi, who was patiently waiting by the door. Thankfully he was on time; hearing the speaker call out "Bokuto Kotaro," he then waved frantically at the boy walking up the stage.

Bokuto saw the love of his life; he grinned as he gave his speech marking the end of his captaincy in the volleyball team before screaming, "HEY HEY HEY! IM THE BEST!" everyone laughed at the childish antics of the senior.

"Bokuto-San Congratulations in Gradua-" his sentence was cut off when Bokuto grabbed him and twirled him around. "You came!" Bokuto stated ecstatically.

"Of course, I wouldn't miss it for the world." the taller boy hugged the owl before dragging him off the gym to grab Sakusa, who is waiting in a nearby cafe.

The next day their stop is in Hyogo. Walls painted in red, black, and white as Kita Shinsuke stood in the middle of the stage giving his Graduation speech.

"..... To my Volleyball team, we may not need memories, but our feelings and the bond we created will never be forgotten. Continue to strive hard so that in the future, I could brag about all of you and tell the whole world how amazing my old team is. Lastly, to the man I fell in love with. You became the sun to my path, the light to my world. Thank you for sticking up with the boring me, for always seeing the best in me, appreciating the small things I did, and for showing me that I could do more. Thank you for making the last months of my high school years the best. May you continue to be the sun in our lives. Again, I'm Kita Shinsuke, and congratulations to all of us for graduating."

A loud round of applause echoed throughout the gymnasium; cheers and cries were heard as the student hugged each other, congratulating whoever they see.

Kita walked up to his sun, giving off the 'Rare Smile not unless you are Hinata Shoyo.' "Congrats Kita-San for graduating," Shoyo said as he buried his face on the crook of the neck of the senior.

"Thank you, Hinata," the senior lightly chuckled as he petted the taller lad. Soon enough, they started to party at a nearby karaoke bar, drinking till they puke as they sang songs, enjoying the eventful night full of fun and love.

All the boys could only think of one thing as they glanced at the ginger, which is now singing in the middle. They smiled softly; they knew that they would all face the new phase of their lives with the one that they love beside them.

"I'm Contented, Happy, Loved. I am now safe in your arms. Thank you and I love you, Hinata Shoyo."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV
DAY AFTER GETTING ARRESTED
ISOLATION CELL

"Miss me?" he cracked a laugh. Heads turned to him, menacing glares directed towards the owner of the voice.

The laughter turned into a manic one, the type that sends shivers even to a psychotic. "You shouldn't have crossed the line. You don't know what I'm capable of; you hurt the ones I love, and I'll hurt you a hundred times worse than what you could possibly do."

Everybody in the room stiffened; even the toughest men inside the room stilled. 'Young master sure is mad. Good thing the others are outside.' Sebastian thought as he glanced at his master.

"Hah, just because you got taller does not mean you can hurt us now, Hinata, and this facility is packed with guards. You won't be able to touch us unless you want to join us here." Tanaka grinned; he knew he was right. No one is sane enough to hurt them in the police swarmed facility.

"Hmmm, how can you say so?" Shoyo grinned. He looked at the glass, he could see his reflection, but he is sure that on the other side of the mirror, everyone is looking at them.

"Do you know who owns this facility? Or who the employer of the police squad is?" he spoke again, questioning them with a mocking tone. "The government, you stupid tangerine!" Noya retorted.

Everyone seemed to calm down; they knew no one could hurt them. They finally stood up and glanced at the boy, examining his features. He did mature, and one could clearly see it as he only wore a dir-fit shirt and jeans.

Those once soft eyes are now fierce, more tantalizing, manic and furious yet it could still hold the most delicate and most alluring glaze one could see from a person. His facial structure became more prominent, his cheeks no longer chubby. His well toned body, abs so defined one could lick the creases. Biceps that could probably flatten a ball when spiked too hard, v line so sharp that if a person stares at it for too long you'll probably see it in your dreams.

The Hinata Shoyo that they knew as the innocent one is no longer there, it was dead and long-buried. The Hinata Shoyo who stood in front of them is a guy who held dominance, it is the Shoyo who is entitled as the second richest man on earth next to his father. He is no longer the Shoyo who is volleyball crazy, he now stands there as the God; the one who conquered the world of the elites, he who was trained and became one of the best players in the international community in just two months.

Fear began to clog their throats once again, the manic grin never flattered in the man's face. "Fuck the government. I own this shit. I'm under the national diet, don't you know that? HAHAHAHAHAHA!" laughter echoed in the room as Shoyo couldn't stop himself from laughing.

" Ahh, sorry I guess you didn't listen to Tori when he said that my aunts and uncles are as powerful as the prime minister? Guess what, I'm as strong as any of them. The Emperor is one of my uncles, and what more could top the cake than me succeeding the throne, right?" he cracked a laugh again at the dumbfounded face of his old teammates, it made his day.

Pale faces, mouths hanging agape, eyes as wide as plates. You can see how scared they were, knowing that they stepped on a landmine they can't avoid any further. They trembled, they are scared for their dear lives. They took a step away as Shoyo slowly walked towards them, they don't know what will happen but they sure do know it won't be pretty.

"Oh Tobio! I missed you my best friend! My dear partner! My long time crush! How have you been? I know it's only a day but you seemed to be lonely. Don't worry I'll keep you all day! Isn't that amazing?!" Shoyo's eyes lit up with excitement, it's only half past 1 perfect for burning calories gained from the earlier meal.

"Aww everyone is silent, well let's get the party started! JAIL PARTY!!!!" he screamed and one by one men in suits entered, bringing chairs with leather straps, carts filled with different torture blades and equipment. Soon enough, seven struggling men were strapped in the chairs, helplessly squirming as the orange lad stroked a scalpel with utmost delicacy.

"I suggest you guys to go, I don't want you all to see this in your dreams. Sebastian, kindly show them to the entertainment room, don't let them out until I'm finished partying with my lovely friends." Shoyo ordered which Sebastian followed without any questions.

Ushijima, Semi, Shirabu, Goshiki, Iwaizumi, Kyotani, Kita, Kuroo and Bokuto wanted to stay as they were sure they could handle blood but Sebastian ensured them that it won't be just blood that they will see. That made them shiver, they didn't knew Shoyo had this side. It did scare them but they were sure it was alright.

Knowing that Shoyo won't hurt them as he himself openly told them that he loves them, and they actually find it sexy, weird kink but still it gave some of them half-mast while some a full-blown boner. Kenma, Terushima, Lev, Tendou, Tsukishima and the Twins found it extremely hot but at the same time it triggered bad memories. They know they are safe at least, that's the only thing that matters to them. It's their Shoyo, their sun, they are safe and they are loved.

Once Sebastian came back signaling the start of the party, Shoyo grabbed the thinnest blade and lightly tapped it on Misumi's face. "This was all your fault. Daichi told me everything, what you told the team and what you were doing to and with them. Seriously, you were too good in deception I have to commend you for that."

He wrapped his arm around Misumi's shoulder as he sat on his lap. "You love to get fucked right? Multiple dicks at once? That's why all of you did shit to Tsukishima. Wanna try getting fucked by tons of men? We can do that right now. Come on tell me if you want it Misumi, I'll give you what you want." he smirked as he felt the latter shiver under his touch.

~ MATURE CONTENT AND TRIGGER WARNING ~

Once light cut at the arm, just enough to draw blood. "I'm asking you, now answer slut. DO. YOU. WANT. TO. GET. FUCKED.?" the boy could only nod as he was scared shitless. Another cut, more profound than the last one making the poor boy groan in pain. "Use words, you slut. Cause you will be using your mouth for service later."

"Y-Yes, I- I want to g-get fucked." Misumi stuttered. Shoyo could only grin as six men walked towards them; he stood up and let the men do their job. To tie the boy in aerial leather straps, rendering him motionless, they blindfolded him, slip a cock ring, a speculum, and a urethral sounding rod.

(Seriously, don't search them up if you don't wanna throw up. Some may find it very uncomfortable and very disturbing to see, and I don't want to be the cause of you throwing up your last meal. Again you have been warned! Mwah!)

Shoyo let them be; he knows that his men knew what to do already. He turned his attention on the shaking greenette; he knew Yamaguchi's feelings towards Tsuki. He knew that the boy held on to those feelings for years, but it does not justify the urge to rape his childhood best friend.

He grabbed a larger blade and started to make tiny cuts on Yam's torso, making sure that every stroke is deep and slow. "Neh, Yams. You know that I treated you as my brother, right? I treated you as my best friend. Tsukishima saw you as his irreplaceable companion, and that is what you give to him in return? Scar him for eternity? Guess what I'll scar you for eternity as well. Something that you'd bring with you wherever you will go."

'R. A. P. I. S. T.'

Large letters carved out on his skin, on his arms, thighs, back, and front torso. All are deep to make sure that it will leave a healthy scar that will last a lifetime. The others cried as Yamaguchi begged for him to stop, but to their horror, Shoyo asked a question.

"When he begged you to stop, did you stop? You didn't. So why would I?"

Yamaguchi screamed till he passed out, he isn't dead, and his bleeding won't kill him. Shoyo wanted them to suffer their whole stay in this cell; he can't let them die too soon. Where's the fun in that, right?

He then dropped this attention on his favorite setter. His long-time crush, his enemy, his partner, his best friend. He smiled as he kissed the soft yet sinful lips of Kageyama, salty and metallic taste transferred to his own ones due to the tears and blood Kageyama drew while biting himself to stop the urge of screaming in horror.

If there's one thing that would make Kageyama too devastated is to snatch his ability to set the ball. And how could the little devil not take that sweet pleasure off him, right? He took that one device, that one device that would end Kageyama Tobio's dreams and aspirations. Hammer.

He broke the setters shoulders, which almost made the boy pass out in pain. Shoyo hasn't had enough, so he broke the elbows, then the knee caps. He wondered if the boy could ever play again, well, not that he cared anyway. He then set the hammer down; Kageyama sighed in relief between sobs, eyes blurry with tears as his lip trickled down with spit and blood. He thought he was done, but no, not yet, Shoyo is far from done.

Taking out the nail clippers, one by one, Kageyama's finger and toenails are ripped. They say that ripping nails off makes everyday living a hell on earth; how would it feel to play volleyball like that? Kageyama would know if he still pursues his passion, although Shoyo could see that he is nowhere near capable of doing so.

One by one, he jumped off from a member to another, torturing them, making them bleed out, making them cry for help, and soon after leaving them to the professional, breaking them slowly but surely, mentally, physically, and emotionally. He would love to see the day wherein these pigs are all mindless servants who would beg to be fucked, drugged, and used to their 'Masters' liking.

He glanced at Misumi, grinning at the sight of the boy helplessly fucked and tortured by professionals. He was electrocuted while his ass was filled with different sizes of vibrating dildos. His moans were long gone as he choked incomprehensible words turned to sobs, over simulation breaking him down to a whining pet begging his master to stop.

It was a sight to see, he knew his work was over, and he can leave it to them. The room was filled with screams, moans, groans, cry for help. He exited the room with a smirk and took a bath, rinsing whatever grime and filth his body obtained. He knew Sakusa would beg him to take a bath one way or another. Rinsing the blood off his hands and neck, he stood under the flowing water; he knew he wasn't contented with what he did. He wanted more, inflict more pain, make them beg, and leave them withering in horror. But he can't have his hands dirtied; he knew how it could affect his relationship with the boys.

~ SAFE TO READ ~

He entered the entertainment room to see 22 grown-up men acting like total toddlers. Some were arguing about a game they wanted to play, some screaming as they cheered for the players, others tried to steal the games away from the one playing. His eyes softened; he'd go from heaven to hell just to keep them this happy.

Tsukishima saw Shoyo leaning on the door frame with longing eyes; he shuffled up straight and rushed towards the ginger hugging him tightly. "Sho, are you alright? They didn't hurt you, right?!" Tsuki trembled.

"It was the other way around dino-chan. They can't hurt me, and you know that." the ginger answered, caressing the soft blonde locks of the boy, trying to call him down.

"Can we go now? I don't want to be anywhere near them." the boy asked, almost pleading. "Yup! I was planning on asking you all out for dinner? Wanna go?"

Everyone cheered as they pushed Shoyo down the hall, too eager for food. The night passed by without a hitch; everything was perfect. They are at a restaurant Shoyo owned which has a buffet course much to the liking of Bokuto, who is in love with Yakiniku; Akaashi's eyes sparkled at the sight of different onigiris, Tsukishima went straight to the desserts aisle presenting a dozen types of his favorite strawberry shortcake.

Tendou's fascination for chocolates got the best of him as he roamed around the section tasting every single type of chocolate his fingers laid upon; Osamu begged Shoyo to let him talk to the chefs wanting to know the procedures they did for the fantastic meal they had which Shoyo let him without much hesitation.

The others enjoyed their meal slowly, engaging in a conversation too deep that Shoyo wouldn't want to end. He loved this; he loved the feeling of having everyone with him. He was contented, happy life with the boys he loved, his family supporting him, his goals in the volleyball department was already reached. Even if he stopped working, income would still hit him like waves till the afterlife. He knew he lived an almost perfect life, and he wouldn't ask more.

Hours before they left the complex to go to the isolation facility, Daichi begged for Shoyo to give him a minute to explain everything. He revealed all that he knew, from the fake threats, the rumors, the badmouthing's, the bracelets, the sexual escapades, and everything else in between. At the same time, Shoyo spoke little yet enough to let Daichi know that every threat and rumor was fake.

Kneeling in front of Shoyo, Daichi asked for forgiveness. He knew he didn't deserve it as he was part of the boys who badmouthed him without letting the ginger explain himself. He knew he could have done better as the team captain, the team dad, the one Shoyo should have confidence in defending him while he was gone. He let the poor boy down, he knew mercy and forgiveness was never an option, but he had to try.

Guilt, pain, and heartbreaking sobs closed down his throat as minutes passed by, awaiting Shoyo's answer. A simple "I forgive you Daichi-San" was the last thing the captain imagined he would hear from the boy, but he did. It caused him to break down, wailing aimless apologies and thanks as he hugged him tightly.

Half an hour later, Daichi calmed down, composed himself, and shows a shy smile. Kiyoko, Yachi, Ennoshita, Kinoshita, Narita, and Tsukishima witnessed the whole scene. They started to catch up, breaking down the awkward silence and atmosphere created by earlier events. They soon began warming up. All that Daichi could think of was...

"Why did I ever doubt this kid? I'm so stupid. I promise never to fail you again, Hinata, never again."

After causing havoc in the restaurant, Shoyo had to pull them out one by one. They stayed at the penthouse's infinity pool, relaxing to their heart's desire. And to end the day with a high note, they had a sleepover at the penthouse, which was actually Shoyo's room.

He kissed them one by one, making sure to kiss Omi first. It always made Sakusa overflow with happiness, knowing that the boy respected his personality and feelings; Shoyo understood how he had panic attacks when he knew bodily fluids other than Shoyo's touch him outside the Volleyball court. Soon enough, it was only Tsukishima and Shoyo that remained awake; he asked the babies (The simps, well, they are babies in oversized bodies) not to whine since Tsuki is still coping up with the horror of the event.

Softly laying Tsuki's head on his chest, he started to sing a song.

The sun is setting
And you're right here by my side

He glanced at the sleeping dino lover beside him; he smiled, still caressing the soft blonde lock. He knew how hard Tsuki has been trying to cope up with the horrifying event. He intended to stay salty and a pure tsundere to everybody, even if he is falling apart inside. Shoyo wanted to make Tsuki feel safe; he wanted him to know that it's alright to let down a few walls when he is with them. He placed a soft kiss on the blonde's forehead before continuing the song.

And the movie is playing
But we won't be watching tonight

His eyes laid upon the sleeping Oikawa; he knew that Oikawa loved Iwaizumi as much as he loved the ginger. It was not hard to see the loving glances they threw at each other. Yet, it never worked out; it might have been due to the lingering urge of Oikawa to be better, it might be due to his insecurities, they couldn't precisely point out the reason, but maybe, just maybe, with Shoyo in the picture everything will be perfect for them.

Every look, every touch
Makes me wanna give you my heart

Iwaizumi, although he had one of the toughest exteriors in the group, he sure is one of the softest. He never broke down in front of his team; he never showed anyone his weak side. Oikawa used to see that when they were kids, but it gradually lessened to the point of extinction, but he saw it again on the day of their last practice as a team after losing to Karasuno. Shoyo accidentally saw Iwa breaking down at the farthest comfort room from the court the day Seijoh lost to Shiratorizawa. From then onwards, they would occasionally meet up just to let Iwa be himself. Shoyo and Oikawa will forever be Iwa's safe place.

I'd be crushin' on you, baby
Stay the way you are

Tendou has one of the most tender hearts in the group, too broken, almost beyond repair. He has been scarred since he was young, how he was shunned and called a monster, how he forced himself to live with it and actually embodied a monster in and out of the court. He broke down tons of volleyball players, scaring the shit out of them. He made sure everyone hates him as not to let his guard down, but on the fateful day of the battle between Shiratorizawa and Karasuno, one little tangerine broke down his walls and facade as if it were made of marshmallows. Since that day, Tendo felt better; he opened his mind to new things that he wanted to try. Shoyo broke him free from the chains, then onwards, the guess monster started to flap his wings and soar in the skies together with his best friend, Ushijima Wakatoshi.

'Cause I never knew, I never knew
You could hold moonlight in your hands

Bokuto became his light through the dark times of his early volleyball career. The owl became a parent and a lover; he taught him things this team wouldn't. Bokuto became his goal; he became a role model. He knew the reasons why the owl had severe mood swings, why he was too energetic and why he was obsessed into being an excellent ace. He knew why the owl kept the act, and he wanted to show the boy that it's alright to be yourself and stop acting in front of everyone. That he will love the boy even more if he becomes who he is when he is with them, without faking all the cheerfulness he has.

'Til the night I held you

Akaashi handled Bokuto since he entered the team, he was severely overshadowed by the ace, but he never cared. He loved how the ace shined when he floats mid-air, but sometimes he wanted to shine too. He wanted to be someone who others could look up to. Just like Iwa, they were overpowered by outstanding captains. Shoyo knew about the lingering insecurities on both setters (Akaashi and Oikawa) of both Best Friends (Akaashi and Iwa). He wanted to hold them right then and there and take away those insecurities only if it were that simple.

You are my moonlight
Moonlight

Atsumu was labeled as Japan's best setter, great; another title for 'Tsumu to boast. Great, another burden to carry. Osamu was the better twin; many call him that as he balanced out his brother too much, it was impeccably perfect. But for them, they were nothing more than Osamu and Atsumu, broken twins; they couldn't see a future without the other. If they had to separate ways, then they'd choose to die instead. They may not show it, but they loved each other as much as they loved their 'Shoyo-Kun.' They are inseparable and will stay like that one way or another. It was Shoyo's wish, to protect them both and help them reach new heights as twins and as individuals.

I kiss his fingertips
As I'm wishing he's all mine

Kita, the oh-so-perfect Kita. The robot Kita, the Scary Kita. He was labeled as the most boring captain, overshadowed by their ace, their setter, their wing spikers, their middle blockers, their whole team. Some see him as a useless addition to the team, but for Shoyo, the team won't be where they are now without Shinsuke. He knew that Shinsuke is the backbone of the team, just as Daichi is to theirs; he wanted to show the captain his underlying exceptional capabilities; he wanted the captain to understand that it's alright to show feelings and be a bit more selfish in terms of his goals. He wanted Kita to breakdown the walls and chains he encased himself in.

He's giving me Elvis
With some James Dean in his eyes

The delinquent, the notorious playboy next to Oikawa, the Mr. Hot Pericing Guy, Terushima. His playboy facade covers just how broken he is; the day Shoyo saw him all beat up in an abandoned building was the start of whatever they are in right now. Shoyo became his personal nurse, his personal diary, his personal angel. Although the angel part might be for everyone but to him, Shoyo was like God or a Goddess, a saint, an angel. The one who saves him in times of life and death situations, he finds himself daily due to gangs and turf wars. As much as he is traumatized, broken, and torn apart, he would risk his life for Shoyo. Anything for his dear Mini Spiderman and Shoyo would do everything just to keep Yuji safe and scratch-free.

Puts his lips on my neck
Makes me want to give him my body

Kuroo, the alley cat, the rooster, the hot sexy captain. Who would have thought that he needed Kenma as much as he needed Shoyo in his life? Just like Oikawa and Iwa, his relationship with Kenma ended due to the feeling of emptiness between them. They knew they were right for each other, they knew they were made for one another, but there's something that's missing; Shoyo came into the picture, he fitted perfectly. Kuroo wanted nothing more than to keep both his angels safe, Shoyo wanted to ensure Kuroo that he will never leave his side, just as how Kenma never left him since childhood.

I'd be fallin' for you, baby
And I just can't stop

Nightmares plagued Kenma; he hated sleeping which leads him to play games overnight. He hates sleepovers and training camps; he hates sleeping with other people in the room except when it is with Kuroo and Shoyo. He would crawl towards one or the other just for their warmth; he never tried it with anyone and probably won't. He loved how nightmares never made their way to his dreams when he is exhausted as fuck or when these two guys hold him. He knew he fell for the ginger the night he incidentally fell asleep on Shoyo's arms after an exhausting day of training; Shoyo never left his side that night; he didn't move nor make a sound, he waited patiently for the bicolor haired boy to wake up. It was one of the best naps Kenma had in his whole life.

'Cause I never knew, I never knew
You could hold moonlight in your hands

Semi, Shirabu, and Goshiki were so underrated, overshadowed by their National level ace. They aren't given credits for whatever they do; they started to hate the sport. They began to hate their team, their positions, their achievements. If it weren't for the ginger praising them after losing to Karasuno, they would have given up on playing. Semi, although he already decided that after high school, he won't be playing anymore, felt his passion for the game reignite. He held on to that feeling, ectatic at the newfound love for it. Shirabu took Semi's position as the primary setter of Shiratorizawa. Still, he does not feel any pride in it anymore, Goshiki gave up on his dream of being the ace of the team, but Shoyo's overly cheerful greeting and praises revived them. Up from the depths of wallowing pity for themselves, they were restored, a newfound reason to achieve their own goals, Make Shoyo proud.

'Til the night I held you
You are my moonlight
Moonlight

Yaku, monster libero, little devil senpai. He once questioned his affection for the ginger; was it familial or romantic? His question was answered when Shoyo grabbed him for a hug after the battle for the garbage dump. His heart beat fast, ringing on his ear too loud he couldn't hear anything else other than the soft, mellow voice of Shoyo next to his ear, praising him, cooing him. Yaku never let his guard down; as much as he hated Lev's airheadedness, he loved how he never gave up, how he exceeded his expectations in improvements. But with Shoyo, he never felt the need to keep his guard up; he felt so at ease he sometimes forgets that his team is with them. Just like his reasons with Lev, he loved how fast Shoyo improves, how much willpower Shoyo has. On the other hand, Shoyo never pinpointed what he loved about the libero; was it due to his outstanding skills? Or is it because he is so cute and petite? Or was it because Noya-Senpai looked up to him as well? Was it because yaku cared for him so much? Well, Shoyo ended up saying, 'I love Yaku-Senpai because he is Yaku-Senpai.' Way to go in making the libero blush.

Baby, I'd be fallin'
You're my moonlight
Moonlight

Ushijima, the oh so stoic Ushiwaka. Just like how Aone becomes a cute teddybear when he is with Shoyo, Ushi becomes the same. Emotions Ushi never knew he still had, resurfaced; the word 'love' he never used to describe his favorite sport was used to convey the emotion he felt towards the one who rose from the cement. Irritation turn to Intrigue, then switched to Fascination and ended up with the word Love. Hinata Shoyo, just how much can he make out of this ace? But for Shoyo, he just likes how different his 'Toshi' is in and out of the court. Something only he can see, something for his eyes only.

He's so bossy
He makes me dance

Sleepy, sly fox. Suna Rintaro is the laziest member of Inarizaki; he rivals Kunimi in terms of laziness and hours of straight sleep. As much as he carries the burden with Kita in hiding the secret of the twins, he held his own secret, something that he never shared with anyone; well, you aren't included in that 'Anyone' unless your name is Hinata Shoyo (Unbeknownst to them that Shoyo knows the Twins little secret). His little secret leads him to his need for capturing every moment of the 'Stupidity of the Twins'. Shoyo wanted to make him comfortable; he wanted to do something about this particular problem Suna is experiencing. He hated how the strong fox breaks down when he is alone, when he wakes up, before he sleeps, he hated how Rin loses himself bit by bit. Even if it costs him his whole fortune, he will spend it just for Rin.

Tryna sit in the back of his whip
And just cancel my plans

Kyotani was quoted as the feral kid; no one wanted to play with him due to his untamed behavior. He was baffled when he hears Shoyo compliment his strong spikes mid-game, although he covered it with a white lie saying that 'If I don't attack it with all I've got, it does not feel good.' when in fact, he actually wanted to impress the small ginger. It's not all the time that someone compliments him; everyone is scared of him shitless. It was refreshing to hear someone praise him with such purity, honestly speaking, he couldn't remember the last time he was complimented like that. Shoyo tamed the restless heart, Kyotani lets him do so. His pets (Ohh, how KyoKen loved being petted by Sho) and soft yet dominating approach made Kyotani obey on his own free will, and they intended it to stay that way.

Sweet like candy

When was the last time Kunimi had laughed? Kageyama knew him for three years, and never had he saw this boy laugh to his heart's content. Ahh, he did laugh once; when Seijoh won against Karasuno. When was the next? No one actually knew except Shoyo; they have had stay-in dates before. RomCom movies that were made funnier by their crap comments as they stuff their faces with popcorn and soda. Chilling in the living room of the Kunimi household made Akira free, free to express himself with the best company anyone could have had- Shoyo.

But he's such a man

The handsome 196cm tall Russian cat is usually seen goofing around as he intended to be an ace to their team. Lev rarely shows how serious he is as he loved to be the foolish Nekoma tower, teasing their lovely libero. He had his eyes set for Yaku since the day he first saw him, but the same thing happened when he first encountered Shoyo. He honestly thought he had two hearts as one beats for his senpai and the other beats for his small rival. Maybe he had a thing for those smaller than him? Who knows? He has had enough of not knowing what he felt and asked his very reliable senior, Kuroo. Who in turn, explains that it's alright to feel like that since the captain himself feels the same multiple time. He had tried confessing for Yaku, but Yaku being Yaku, just brushed the taller boy off and kicking him to practice his receives. Lev can be serious; Shoyo knew that. He saw it the day Lev confessed to him, willing to wait for the day he would reciprocate his feelings. But little did the ash-haired boy; Shoyo had fallen for him since the day their eyes met.

He knows just what it does
When he's holding me tight

Sakusa Kiyoomi, our resident germaphobe. With all honesty, he wasn't a germaphobe at first, he was a normal kid who touches everything, and everyone but one thing led to another. It was more of a trauma that leads to a phobia; he saw how his parents die due to multiple painful illnesses, he saw his grandparents wither to death. He was scared, knowing that germs and viruses lead them to their death beds, then he started to be surprisingly clean. He distanced himself from everyone other than his cousin Komori; since childhood, Komori never contacted any sort of illness that could be severe, which made Sakusa comfortable with him. The day Sakusa saw Shoyo fall due to fever, he was stabbed with pain and not the urge to slither away from the sick boy. He knew that the ginger cared for himself with the utmost delicacy; he even wondered why he turned ill that day. Shoyo kept his distance from Sakusa the whole recovery time; for the first time in forever, Sakusa had the urge to hug someone who is sick. For some reason, he knew that Shoyo was 'Clean' just the gut feeling, but it felt heavenly for him.

And he calls me "Moonlight" too

A contented sigh escaped Shoyo's lips as he finished the song; he once again examined every boy's face in the room. A smile crept on his lips. He shuffled under the sheets trying not to wake the blonde up as he relaxed and fell into a deep slumber.

'It would be greedy to ask for more than what I already have, but I'm begging you all to stay. Thank you so much, and I love you."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV
MORNING, SATURDAY

Shoyo woke up in one of the most comfortable warmth he felt since birth; he chuckled upon realizing he was spooning Tsukishima. He then quickly placed a soft kiss on the blonde's forehead before shuffling out of bed.

He called for room service, asking to bring breakfast for 30 persons, making sure to order more than the number of people present for extra servings. Shoyo took a bath before checking his email and other work-related stuff, nodding upon realizing that he had most of the day off his work except for a photo shoot scheduled inside the complex; he then glanced back at the boys with a warm smile.

The food came and was placed at the large table located near the infinity pool, overseeing the whole sports complex. After the staff and servers left, Shoyo went back to the room and started to wake them up one by one.

"Oi! We completely forgot about the dates!" Oikawa shirked before stuffing his face with a slice of bacon and a spoon full of rice. "Ahh, yes, we forgot about it. How shall we do this again?" Akaashi spoke as he looked around, eyeing everyone.

"We already have the list of who goes first, right? The only thing we need is to talk about when are we going to start this?" Sakusa said, reminding them of the draw lots the other night. "We have the week off, so that means the first 7 persons can do the dates. Well, I like to take Sunday next week as a break. I want to still make time for all of you at least a day every week." Shoyo butted in.

"Ok, so the first 7 persons will use next week; wait! We don't have money!" Kunimi's eyes widened at realization. Almost everyone grumbled in annoyance as realization hit them, "Well, Kenma, Kuroo-Senpai, Ushijima-San, Tendou-San, Sakusa-San, the Twins, Akaashi-San, Bokuto-San and Suna-San won't have problems with money, right?" Shoyo asked, and they all nodded.

"Alright, as much as I know you all have prides as strong and tall as Date Tech's Iron wall, I don't want you all to stress on money just to take me out. I'll be giving everyone ¥20,000 each; use it in any way you want—no need to hold back. If you feel like you need more, tell me, yes, I'm giving money to Kenma and the others even if they don't have any problems with money. As for the venue, you can take me out of this complex. But you have to tell me the night before that we are going out; I need to tell the bodyguards about it." He said, and everyone nodded in agreement.

"Wait, are you sure about lending us money? I mean, where are you gonna get the money?" Bokuto asked, slightly choking on his meal. "Bokubro, did you just forget that he is literally richer than Kenma and almost everyone in the world?" Kuroo chuckled as he patted the back of the choking owl.

"Ahh, shit. Totally forgot about that, your company is the second richest in the world right?" Bokuto chuckled before dragging his attention too his pile of food.

"Yes Bokuto-San. Well then, I'll be back later. Plan while I'm gone! Just gonna visit Aone-nii and the others! Money will come here later, I'll ask my butler to bring it here!!" Shoyo excused himself, lightly humming as he skipped out of the room.

"Well, where are you guys taking Sho?"

SHOYO'S POV
DATE TECH'S ROOM

"Nii-chan!" I screamed as soon as I opened the door, tackling them into a hug. "Sho, you shouldn't do that! You're taller than us, remember that!" Kenji-nii chuckled and ruffled my hair. "Ahh, sorry, sorry," I mumbled, slightly pouting.

"Oi! Hina, don't you miss me?! I'm hurt!" Kanji-kun said as he clutched his chest. "Kanjiiiiiiiiiii!" I jumped and hugged him tightly. "I missed you too, Baka!" I giggled before I started to play with his hair.

"How have you been, Hina?" Kanji asked me. "Well, two months of suffering without you guys is enough to almost bore me to death! Now I'm completely revived!" I grinned, flexing my arms to show them how revived I am, Ao-Nii's face soften.

"We are revived too," Ao-nii spoke softly. "Yep, we are too, kiddo!" Kenji-nii added. I giggled at their responses and ended up conversing with them for hours; I excused myself around 3 P.M. for the scheduled photoshoot.

It took me a good 15-minute walk towards the indoor pool and acknowledged the staff preparing the whole set for the shoot. I changed into a pair of summer clothes, a navy blue button-up shirt, and white shorts. After a couple of pictures and change of clothes, they asked me to change to swimming trunks taking photographs of me in the outdoor pool, sitting on the edge, swimming, whatever we see 'Hot yet Charming' angles to attract buyers for the sports product. A couple of hours have passed changing between using the indoor and outdoor pool before we ended the session and packed things up.

I sighed, even with the freedom to choose my own poses for the photos left me strained and stiff, I returned to swimming in the pool, basking in the subtle warmth of the sun's rays as day changes to night. The seemingly romantic atmosphere made me think of all the boys in my room, I chuckled before diving once more.

"Oy! Hinata!" someone called out my name minutes after I started doing my laps. I stopped by the edge and saw two tall handsome men walking towards me. "Ahh, Matsukawa-Senpai! Hanamaki-Senpai! Hello there!" I grinned at them.

"Swimming alone?" Hanamaki-Senpai asked as he squatted down. "Yep, work finished a couple of minutes ago. Just need to relax a bit before going back to my room. How about you guys? What are you doing out at this hour?"

"Nothing, just strolling around. We actually saw you modeling earlier, we didn't want to interrupt so yep here we are." Matsukawa-Senpai sat at the edge of the pool, dipping his feet on the water. "Oh! I see. That's a bit embarrassing, hahaha. I'm not used to knowing someones watching me work. I hope I lived up to your expectations." I lightly smirked at them, meeting their eyes before lifting myself off the pool.

As I stretched my body, relieving off tension and numbness, I felt two pairs of eyes burning holes in me. "Don't stare too much, I might melt. Take a picture it lasts longer." I winked at them before flexing more, twisting my hair to remove excess water and then removed my shirt to squeeze out water off it.

They stilled, eyes widening in shock. Slowly they walked towards me, Hanamaki-Senpai slinging his arm on my shoulder while Matsukawa-Senpai held my hips close to his. "Nice idea, I might buy a couple of copies of the magazine you were posing for earlier," Matsukawa-Senpai spoke, voice dangerously low as his lips lightly grazing on my ear sending shivers down my spine.

I ran my fingers on his chest till I reached chin, "Nah, I'll send a copy to you. No need to spend much just to have a photo of me." Hanamaki-Senpai held my chin, lightly turning my head towards him "You looked good earlier, too bad dozens of boys are making a move on you. We don't have a place in it."

I chuckled, his voice strained yet seductive. Soft low hums radiating as he spoke making me giggle, "All you have to do is ask, I'll get you a spot. If it's the two of you then I might consider adding two more to the group." I dragged my free hand to his nape, softly squeezing it before walking towards my towel to dry myself.

"Neh, Hinata. We've been pining on you for months, give us a spot. Promise we'll make it worth it, also call me Maki or Takahiro, Hanamaki-Senpai sounds too formal." Hanamaki-Senpai spoke, "We ain't rich or handsome like them but hell, we'll make sure to do everything to earn your love. Same here, call me Matsun or Issei but calling me baby sounds better." Matsukawa-Senpai grinned.

"Fucking smooth Matsun!" Maki slapped his shoulders making me laugh, this duo sure are crack heads. "Alright, come I'll show you the rest of the group." I started to walk towards the location of the hotel when I realized that they aren't following, I looked back at them. "What are you waiting for?"

"Wait- Just like that?! You are letting us in that group thing?" Maki looked baffled while Matsun looked at me bewildered at my words. "Issei, Hiro, darling. I know you've been pinning on me for months. I've been waiting for you guys to make a move, even Tooru and Hajime and the rest of your team are getting pissed at how slow both of you are."

Slowly they strode behind me, mumbling cusses and defenses against their team captain and vice.

3RD PERSON POV
PENTHOUSE

"I'm back!" Shoyo announced, heads turned nearly snapping 22 necks with a whiplash. "Welcome back Sho-Kun!" Atsumu ran and tackled the tangerine, "You're wet! Where have you been?! What happened?" "Don't worry Tsumu, just swam for a shoot. I'll take a bath then we talk ok?"

Tsumu nodded enthusiastically, "Oy Issei, Hiro! How long do you guys plan on standing there?" Shoyo chuckled. "Ahh, sorry. It's just that we are not comfortable with the other teams yet." Maki scratched his neck as they both threaded lightly towards the common room.

"Fucking finally! I thought you guys would die without telling Chibi-Chan you like him!" Oikawa exaggeratedly fainted. "Fuck, so what Shoyo was saying is true?!" Matsun grumbled in embarrassment and annoyance.

"What do you mean Matsukawa?" Iwa asked, "That he knows we like him and that you guys are laughing about how we still haven't made a move on him."

"Ahh, yep we know that Senpai. It was really funny seeing you both pinning for someone that already knows how you felt for him." Kunimi snickered before returning to his phone, playing games with Kenma and Suna.

"Oh well, I'll take a bath then we catch up. I need to know what your plans for tomorrow are. Be right back!" Shoyo walked towards the room, fished out a pair of jogger pants and muscle tees before entering the shower room.

"What plan was he talking about?" Maki asked, they looked at each other before Shirabu spoke "Well if Hinata said that they are welcomed then we don't have any right to say no. Just fill them in with whatever is necessary." The others nodded in agreement before Akaashi explained everything in detail.

Some helped Akaashi explaining, injecting helpful information and whatever Kita, Kuroo, Bokuto, Iwa, Oikawa, Yaku deemed as necessary. ".... So that's most of it. Take him out, don't fuck with him, express your love, by the end of everything we will ask him who he likes to be his boyfriend. No hard feelings just do what you can to make him choose you. Any questions?" Kuroo ended the discussion with his signature Cheshire cat grin.

"Got it, So who's schedule is it for tomorrow and where will you bring him?"

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV
SUNDAY, PENTHOUSE

"Sho-kun!! Wake up! Wake Up!" Atsumu bounced on the bed, smooching Shoyo's face to wake the sleeping ginger up. "Tsumu~ Five more minutes~" Shoyo groggily said, husky voice ringing in the almost empty room. 'Fuck, that's hot.' Tsumu and Samu thought at the same time.

The twins smiled when they realized that Shoyo could differentiate them just by voice. Being identical twins made them too much alike, other than the passive-aggressive attitude of Samu that contrasts with Tsumu's irrational-aggressive approach. Nothing really differentiates them unless you see their hair; it really is hard to point who is who. Physical appearance, voice (Although Atsumu has a higher pitchy voice- when he relaxes, his voice syncs perfectly with Osamu), and facial structure, likes, and dislikes- they used their alikeness to their advantage.

"Shoyo-kun, if ya don't wake up now, we'll pick ya up n' personally bathe cha," Samu whispered, lips dangerously near the ginger's ear- hot breath sending shivers down the younger's spine. "Hmm~ I don't mind that, Samu." Shoyo's voice dropped an octave lower, making it more seductive. The twins gulped as they thought how thin the ice they are stepping on right now. They are so close to striping the ginger and jumping on him, but Semi, Kita, and Kenma's faces flashed on their minds. "Remember the agreement, keep your dicks on your pants, or we'll cut em' off."

"Fine, sleep in it is." Samu chuckled at the dejected face of his twin, knowing well that the older wanted to play volleyball with the newly improved version of the man he swore to be with on the same side of the net. Atsumu dejectedly laid on the left while Osamu on the right, cuddling with the half-asleep ginger in the middle. They snuggled up close, laying their heads on either side of Shoyo's broad-toned shoulders.

"Let's sleep some more; I'm sorry- still tired from yesterday's shoot and midnight meeting. We'll play later, nonstop, I promise." Shoyo softly said as he kissed the twin's forehead while playing with their hair, "'S okay, Sho-kun, love ya'" Tsumu mumbled, his words slightly muffled as he pressed himself more to the gingers chest. "Tsum's right, 'ts okay. We love ya'" Samu whispered with half-lidded eyes, sleep making its way to his system.

"I love you both"

It was already lunchtime when the trio woke up; Shoyo hurriedly took a bath. He left the bathroom with his jersey shorts and a towel draped around his shoulders. The twins froze on the spot, a topless, still dripping wet, Hinata Shoyo in front of them. They stared as droplets of water traced the ginger's sharp jaws, toned muscles, and abs- throats dried as mouths salivate. 'Fuck-' they muttered under their breaths.

"Come 'ere Shoyo-kun; I'll dry your hair." Osamu gestured for Shoyo to come to him, to which the boy complied. "Ah, Tsumu. Can you get my shoulder pads, knee pads, and training shirt?" Shoyo asked as he sat in between Osamu's legs. Atsumu nodded and took the said clothing and equipment, which landed on the floor with a loud thud.

"The fuck Sho-kun?! These shits are heavy as fuck!" Atsumu screeched, "Nah, I have heavier pieces of equipment at France Tsumu." "How heavy are these things?!" The faux blonde asked as he picked up the weighted shoulder and knee pads.

"Around 10 each pad?" Shoyo nonchalantly said, loving the way Samu dries his hair. "Wait- so ya' telling me that ya' played with us for 8 straight games, 2 sets each with at least 40 kilos in tow?!" Atsumu looked at the ginger, bewildered at the statement.

"Yep! I have 15's and 20's that I left in France! They're a bit too heavy and bulky to bring, and I can have another one custom-made if I needed a new pair. There are no such pads sold in the market; I had it when I asked my dad to make me one." Shoyo chuckled as he stood up, hair completely dried. He kissed Osamu's cheek and whispered a soft thank you before grabbing the pads and shirt from Atsumu.

The twins stared at the muscled flexing at every move Shoyo made as he wore his gear, biceps rivaling Iwaizumi's, abs more defined than those of Ushijima's. They gulped, looked at each other, and nodded. Both understanding what the other has in mind, 'Hot, Fucking hot, I'm hard.'

"I'm done!!" Shoyo chimed, snapping the twins back to reality. "Off to the court's!!" The ginger sunshine grabbed their hands and darted off to the court. The trio grinned; there's no date better than playing the sport they all loved and cherished: no fancy shit, No stressing, just plain Volleyball.

The twins took turns in helping Shoyo in stretching; this sight could give Kita a heart attack. The twins were not bickering, agreeing to almost every decision they had to make without using words. A simple glance and they agree to what is better, 'Twin Telepathy' they joked as soon as Shoyo noticed the silent conversations of the twins.

"Atsumu! Toss to me!"

Shoyo grinned as he ran towards the center of the court; Osamu positioned himself at the other side of the court, readying to either block or receive the ball. Atsumu stood frozen for the nth time today; his heart fluttered, ears ringing as the four words Shoyo spoke repeated on his head. 'Shit, Sho-kun, stop being such a cutie, ya' gonna gimme a heart attack,' he thought as his face flushed red, rivaling Tendou's hair.

"Oy! Baka-Tsumu, stop daydreaming more tossing!" Osamu shouted before spiking a ball towards his brother square on the face. "Ow! That hurts ya' bitch! Ya' didn't need to spike a ball, fucking hell!" Atsumu screamed as he positioned himself to toss balls.

Osamu served a ball to which Shoyo received ease, sending it towards Atsumu's position perfectly; Atsumu tossed the ball higher than usual, faster than he usually does. Shoyo sprinted, jumped, and spiked the ball, which landed by Osamu's side.

Every toss seemed to be an inch higher and a tad bit faster than the last; every time Atsumu flunks a toss, Osamu switches with him. Before each switch, they would ask for a kiss and a pat on the head, 'Puppies,' Shoyo thought as he mentally chuckled at the cuteness of the twins.

Hours passed by, switching from spiking to serving practice; Atsumu practicing his 3rd type of service with the help of Shoyo, released him from his stagnant state of progress. While Osamu, who convinced himself that Volleyball isn't for him anymore, found new excitement in the said sport, 'Yep, I'll play a little longer just to be with the two of them.' he said to himself as he felt the burning passion for the sport make its way to his blood with new desire and purpose.

'We're twins, what can I do? This fucker will forever be my other half.' He thought as he absentmindedly stared at his pisshead of a brother and the love of his life, not realizing that he has been staring at them with awfully loving eyes. "Oy Samu, quit staring, will ya? Ya, look stupidly cringy." Atsumu chuckled before serving a ball directed to his twin.

"Ya fucker, why would I stare at yer ugly face?!" Osamu retorted as he received the ball, sending it to Shoyo for a direct attack. "We freaking share the same face, ya stupid mother fucker!" Atsumu screamed as he received the ball, setting it for himself and spiking it, aiming for his brother's face. "Now, now. Don't fight, m'kay?" Shoyo asked, all too loving; the twins could only nod like good dogs waiting for treats after doing a good job.

The sun has set, balls littered everywhere. Sweat cascading three beautiful figures, the court's bright lights made the beads of sweat glistening. Three devilishly angelic figures stood in the middle of the court, panting from exhaustion as they come down from their adrenaline rush.

"Tired~" The twins groan in unison as they flop on the floor as soon as they were near the walls, making Shoyo giggle. He sat in between the twins, leaning on the wall for support. He pats his thighs, signaling both boys to lay down, which they gladly did.

Silence filled the air; comfortable, soothing silence reigned. The twins relaxed, and soon after, they fell asleep on Shoyo's lap; the ginger reached for his phone and snapped a picture of the sleeping boys, who instinctively reached out for one another. Upon having their pinky fingers laced together, the tension in their faces left them; a small smile made its way towards Osamu's sleeping face while Atsumu softly mumbled a "Chamu~."

Shoyo stared at the two beautiful beings lying in front of him; he softly brushed his fingers on their hair. Clearing his throat with a soft cough, he began to sing a song as he remembered how eventful his first encounter with the twins was off the court.

SHOYO'S POV

I remember tears streaming down your face
When I said, "I'll never let you go."
When all those shadows almost killed your light
I remember you said, "Don't leave me here alone,"
But all that's dead and gone and passed tonight.

Three days after our loss to Kamomedai and I was back to full health, Mom and Natsu decided to visit Shoto-nii in Hyogo. Mom and Natsu, together with Shoto-nii, went to an amusement park due to Natsu's request. While I end up talking to all clients, my stupid brother left. I went out to get some coffee as soon as the meeting ended.

Just close your eyes
The sun is going down
You'll be alright
No one can hurt you now
Come morning light
You and I'll be safe and sound

On a small alley, I heard muffled groans. Out of pure curiosity, I went inside to take a peek at what it was. Curiosity killed the cat, I guess, but I'm a crow, so you can say 'Curiosity killed the crow.' My eyes widened upon seeing five men touching two boys who are both gagged and tied both arms and feet; their shirts were torn and discarded on the alley streets. "Atsumu-san? Osamu-san?" I absentmindedly spoke, alerting all five men of my presence.

Don't you dare look out your window, darling.
Everything's on fire
The war outside our door keeps raging on
Hold on to this lullaby
Even when the music's gone
Gone

"Oh, a cutie. Come join the fun ginger; we'll make sure to leave you satisfied." One of them spoke; I shivered at the thought of being touched by their filthy hands. I wanted to run, but I know better than to leave them at the mercy of this fuckers, "Sure, why not?" I said loud and clear. I saw how the twins eyes widen in fear while the pigs looked at me with amusement and lust.

Just close your eyes
The sun is going down
You'll be alright
No one can hurt you now
Come morning light
You and I'll be safe and sound

"Just close your eyes, Samu, Tsumu. Everything will be alright, trust me." I whispered loud enough for them to hear; I caressed their cheeks before planting a sift kiss on the forehead. I faced the pigs with an eerie smile, and they visibly shuddered at the sight.

Just close your eyes
You'll be alright
Come morning light,
You and I'll be safe and sound

A fight broke out, 1 vs. 5. I'm totally outnumbered, but I fought and won without struggling, they may be adults, but they are drunk as fuck. I called for the police and sent one of my lawyers to file the case against them; taking the twins to my apartment, I cleaned them up before leaving them to rest.

The sound of a phone ringing broke my train of thoughts, thanking it because the sight of this two being molested makes me want to puke so bad. Atsumu woke up at the third ring of the phone, groggily taking the phone, and his eyes visibly widen at the sight of the caller's ID. He hurriedly woke up Osamu and gave the phone to him; all I could do was stare at them with confusion plastered on my face.

"Fuck, what does she want now?!" Osamu sneered and answered the phone with a vein popping on his forehead. Pressing the loudspeaker, the voice of a girl in her mid-30's was heard; I looked at Atsumu, and he mouthed 'Mom.' I nodded and stayed silent, knowing their not-so-good relationship with their parents.

⚠️TRIGGER WARNING⚠️

"Yes, mom? What do you want?" Osamu inquired as soon as his mom tried to speak, skipping all greetings. "Where the fuck are you and your stupid twin Osamu?! We got home, and all I see is an empty house with an empty fridge?! Get home this instant!" The girl, who was identified as their mom, screamed profanities from left and right, not giving a chance for the twins to speak up and answer.

"Hello ma'am, I am Hinata Shoyo. They are currently in a training camp in Aichi Prefecture and will be home by the end of the month; I do believe that a signed consent was sent to us with your signature the day before the camp started." I interrupted and sent the twins a soft smile.

"And who the fuck are you to interrupt us?! This is a family conversation, and you have no right to butt in!" the girl once again screeched. "With all due respect Ms. Miya, I am the sponsor for this training camp. The twins are under my care for the rest of the month, and according to the consent we asked you to sign, the students are not to be sent home unless there are immediate emergencies that they need to attend to."

"I don't fucking car-" I interrupted her again, "Also, I'm your son's boyfriend. Pleased to meet you in this unfortunate situation." I said as I tugged the twins for a light hug. "Hah?! Boyfriend?! I bet those sluts are giving your best bed experience since we trained them since they were young." The vile woman snickered.

A vein popped in my forehead as I felt the twins tremble; I huffed out a loud sigh. "No such advances are happening in our relationship. Ma'am, what do you mean trained?" I inquired, subtly juicing her off any information. "Oh, so they didn't tell you about their lovely training since they turned 6 years old?" The woman on the other line laughed hysterically as she explained in detail all the 'Training' she made her own flesh and blood go through.

From sexual activities that are far too much for a small body to handle to torture experiments that are all psychopathic. Soon the husband joined in, explicitly explaining his own advances on his own child, how he let his friends and clients join him in the vile acts in return for closing a huge deal for their company.

The twins silently cried, knuckles turning white as they gripped on my clothes. Mumbling 'Shoyo-kun, please don't leave me' or 'Shoyo-kun I'm so dirty' or 'I'm sorry.' As if it was a mantra to keep their last bit of sanity.

It took half an hour for the disgusting humans who call themselves parents to stop rambling about how it felt good to fuck their own child, sell him to clients for large sums of money, to hearing their screams in the basement while electrocuting them or whipping them till daylight.

"Are you finished?" I asked voice laced with venom. "I believe this conversation is pointless. The twins will not leave the camp and won't be going home any time soon. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Miya." I ended the call without waiting for their response. The trembling twins are my priority at the moment.

"I- I'm sorry, we're s- s- sorry" Atsumu choked between hiccups, lips still trembling as they relieve the horrendous childhood they had. "I- I know we t-told y-you a-about i-it. B-ut-" Osamu started to hyperventilate as he tried to complete his sentence.

I hugged them tightly, "I know, don't worry. I understand why you didn't tell the whole truth. Please don't cry. I love you both, and that won't change anything, ok?" I asked them as I ruffled their hair and switched to rubbing circles on their backs.

"Why?! How can you love me? Us? We're too dirty, too stained. Fuck, Shoyo, how can you love someone as dirty as us?" Atsumu screamed, making him cry more. I sighed; I understood where they are coming from, and it pains me to hear and see them breaking down.

I went and made my last choice, that one thing that I know will make them feel a bit better. I kissed them, soft, sweet, and slow, as I tried to convey my feelings for them through the kiss.

"Past is past, Tsumu, Samu. They don't define who you are today; I love who you were back then, who you are today and who you will be in the future. Please don't degrade yourself; it hurts me so much." I sighed. Today was supposed to be a happy one, just purely enjoying the company of the twins. How the fuck did it turn to a complete 180 degrees?

⚠️SAFER TO READ⚠️

"Let's go back to my room? Maybe a good warm bath would make you two feel better?" I asked them which; they nodded in return, not having the energy to make any coherent decisions at the moment.

We cleaned the gym and walked in silence towards the hotel. The bathtub was big enough to fit five adults (Lol, it's like a mini pool). After a long bath, the twins are visibly better if you exclude the puffy eyes. "Neh, Tsumu, Samu. Wanna go out to eat? There's this night market down the street a block away from this complex." I asked to hope for a positive answer.

They looked at me, then to each other, then back to me, nodding in sync before putting on a small genuine smile. "That'd be nice, Sho-kun."Tsumu mumbled as he kissed my cheek; Samu whispered an audible "Yes" before kissing my other cheek.

I grinned and tugged them towards the elevator, wishing that the late-night food trip would ease their minds off the painful past. Which surprisingly did; they were back to their usual selves, not a hint of faking in their body language and eyes. They also forgot that I called them my boyfriends; now I'm wondering how they will react once they realized it. That'd be funny for sure.

"Thank Fucking God," I mumbled as I look at them, pointing on different stalls, buying all sorts of food, and playing almost all games in the market, winning three giant fox plushies, which they specifically picked upon winning the ring toss game thrice.

I grinned and pointed towards the shooting game, ushering them to play it but refused since they said that they played those games too much and never won. I laughed at them and paid for a round.

Taking the pellet gun, I checked the magazine before placing it back on the gun. I aimed at the card tower, swiftly pulling the trigger thrice that toppled all three towers within 5 seconds. Everyone who saw was gaping in awe, 'Fuck I forgot I'm in front of a crowd, shit.'

I looked at the twins who have their jaws on the floor from the scene; I gave a shy smile before looking at the store owner, who was in a state of shock mirroring everyone. "C- come, I- 'll give you your prizes.

Three prizes were given since toppling down a tower earns one prize; I chose three brooches adorned with an intricately etched spider lily. I smiled at the accessories before placing them on their right chest, patting them before placing mine as well.

Upon visiting almost every store in the market, we decided to go back, the bodyguard walking close by. As soon as we reached the room, they removed their tops and laid on the bed, groaning in exhaustion.

"Sho-kun, come on, let's sleep!!!" Atsumu whined like a baby, making me chuckle. "Later big baby, I have an important meeting to attend to. Take a rest. I'll join you both shortly." I kissed them on the lips, making them blush.

After making sure that they are asleep, I changed clothes into a coat and tie adorned with the Sun crest brooch on the left collar and the spider lily brooch on the right. I sat on my study table near the bed and entered the online meeting, presenting nine different individuals from different countries.

A whole hour passed, and the meeting ended; I remembered checking my phone and sending Sebastian the record for him to make a move on a particular criminal case we will file. As I was working on the details of the case, the twins shifted on the bed, a bit too restless to my liking.

Minutes passed by, and they shot up almost in sync, screaming their other half's name. They frantically looked at each other as I glanced at them with worry before going to them and hugging them.

After knowing the nightmare, which consisted of all graphic horror they experienced as kids (Courtesy of their parents detailing all bullshit earlier), they started calming down. "Let's sleep, hmm? No one will hurt you; I'm here. No one can hurt you from now on. I love you both" I hugged them, placing them on my chest before lulling them to sleep.

"I love ya too~" They mumbled softly as they succumb to dreamland.

'Take a rest; you'll soon be free. I love you both, my twin foxes'

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

"Fuck, I can't stop myself from smiling. What have you done to me, Hinata?" Kita thought as he stood in front of Hinata's penthouse room. He never felt this jittery in his whole life; he never felt this anxious and excited. It was a new feeling for him, and oh boy, he isn't handling it well.

He knocked- once, twice, thrice. Biting his lips as soon as he heard shuffling on the other side of the door, his heart raced; he was shaking, and his heart was pounding so loud he is scared Hinata would hear it.

"Mornin' Kita-senpai. Come in; the twins are still sleeping. Just let me take a bath, m'kay?" The topless angel asked, his voice still raspy from waking up, rubbing his eyes with such grace he never thought was possible. 'Shit' that's the only word his poor mind produced.

He was ushered by the still sleepy Hinata inside the room, where he saw the twins sleeping soundly, both topless and are sprawled all over the bed. His eyes shifted at the retreating ginger figure, a towel, and change of clothes on hand.

His eyes wandered everywhere; a photo caught his eyes. "Pretty," he mumbled as he caressed the frame with such gentleness as if he was holding a very fragile thing. A photo of Hinata's family, a ginger beauty standing beside an ash gray-haired man, sitting down was an ash gray Hinata that looked like his twin, but with different hair color, Shoyo himself on the left and the middle was a little girl, a mini Hinata Shoyo.

He was mesmerized by the beauty of the family, 'It runs in the blood,' he reasoned to himself. "Ahh, Kita-senpai. Oh, you saw that haha, you hadn't met Nat-chan and my parents yet, right? You'll get to meet them soon, don't worry." He stared too much at the photo; he didn't realize that Shoyo finished taking a bath.

"Ah, yeah, um, sure. That'd be great." Kita answered, a bit startled and nervous. The Inarizaki captain turned around and saw Shoyo changing clothes to comfortable tight jeans, paired with a loose black shirt and high cut shoes. He pulled his hair into a messy man bun and patted his hair once he felt he looked decent.

Shoyo flashed a smile on the senior, who did nothing but eye him down, then walked towards the sleeping twins on his bed. He shook them awake, "I'll be going now, m'kay? Eat some later; love you both." The twins nodded; Osamu reached out for Shoyo's cheeks and kissed them while Atsumu reached out in a grabby hands position; Shoyo chuckled and held the half-asleep Atsumu and kissed his cheek before letting go.

"Let's go?" Kita spoke, his poor brain slowly working. Shoyo nodded and intertwined their fingers, tugging his senpai towards the elevator. "What will we be doing today, Kita-senpai?" The childish glint on Shoyo's eyes was too much for Kita's heart, his poor weak heart.

"Please, Hinata. Stop calling me senpai, Kita, or Shinsuke is fine. Also, I don't have anything in mind in particular, so a road trip, maybe? If that's fine with you." Kita averted his gaze, not wanting to see the inevitable disappointment he knows the ginger will feel.

"Really?!" Shoyo squealed; Kita turned to him- eyes wide. "It's been a while since I last went around Aichi! Oh, oh, oh! Shin, can we go to the Inuyama castle? I wanna revisit it. It's been months since I last stepped foot there! Also, can we go to Chausuyama? Please? Pretty please?" and there, Shoyo unleashed his secret weapon, puppy eyes.

How he pulled the stunt where he literally went from deliciously hot to squishy cute, no one knows. But oh boy, Kita wasn't ready for any of it. He was so prepared to claim that he is a Kenma-Atsumu level simp for Shoyo, without a doubt- without any shame.

One, Shoyo was happy even if the date wasn't planned; he himself was disappointed that he couldn't do any planning at all. A rare chance to date the boy he adored with all his being, and he couldn't even impress the ginger, yet the younger didn't even seem to mind.

Two, Kita's still-weak heart wanted to jump out of his lungs- 'Shin' was just a fucking nickname. He was just called with a fucking nickname, and he felt his legs weaken, near melting- turning to a simp putty. Shoyo simp putty.

Three, that stupidly cute puppy eyes where he would bet his whole fortune that Ushijima and Sakusa can't and won't even say no to. He would bet his entire being that those two stupidly stoic human beings would blush 'Tendou-shade' and might even stammer at the sight of those eyes. Those stupidly adorable puppy eyes made him want to keep the ginger in his pocket.

He gulped and took a whole minute to collect himself before answering the ginger who was looking at him with hopefully puppy eyes. He nodded, scared that his voice would fail him. If it was even possible, Shoyo's eyes shined even brighter. The tall ginger squealed in glee then hugged the Inarizaki Captain, "Yay! Yay! Yay!" Shoyo giggled and kissed Kita's cheek.

'Ahh, I can now die in peace.' Kita thought as he felt the soft lips against his cheek. Shoyo pulled the captain towards the exit once the elevator stopped in the basement. He was quickly maneuvering on the parking lot for his slick black 2021 Porsche Boxster.

"Off we go!" Kita smiled, so pleased that he could make the ginger smile. It was exhilarating; he can feel the happiness emitting from the ginger. "Oh, breakfast first," Shoyo mumbled before taking a left turn towards a small cafe.

"Welcome to Lunars! What can I have for you, handsome?" The cashier greeted the pair, mainly Kita, "I'll have a Coffee latte and a croissant." Kita spoke, then turned to Shoyo as the cashier caressed his arms. Shoyo smiled devilishly under his mask, "Babe; she said you were handsome, why won't you say thank you?" Shoyo chuckled, but before Kita could answer, Shoyo took a step forward and leaned towards the girl who was raising her eyebrows in question.

(At this point, Shoyo wore a cap and facemask. They are in the city, and he currently had Billboard ads in the area. That's why he wants to keep his face hidden.)

"Hun, I'll have a frappuccino and milk bread. To go. Make it fast, or I'll make sure to rip every strand of your hair off your head for flirting with my man." The girl visibly paled; the dark glint on Shoyo's eyes was enough to scare the girl shitless, who then hurried dashed towards the espresso machine, making the pair's order. Kita chuckled and wrapped his arms around the ginger's waist, pulling him close towards his body.

"You sure get jealous easily. I wonder how you will handle Oikawa and the Twin's fangirls." Shoyo hummed, thinking of a way to answer. "All I need to do is to make sure that everyone knows not to fuck up with my man. That'd be easy, don't worry." Shoyo grinned, pulling his mask down before kissing Kita's forehead.

Kita hummed in response, leaning towards the kiss. Indulging himself with the soft, hot lips of the ginger, their hugging session was interrupted by the cashier, who looked as if her life depended on speedily making and serving the order. Shoyo plopped down a black card to which the cashier gawked on, taking the card shakily before swiping it and returning the card after.

Shoyo hummed, swiftly taking their orders before ushering Kita outside, not bothering to thank the cashier or the manager who stared at them with awe. They drove once again, eating happily while chatting along the way.

"We're here!" Shoyo's eyes sparkled, face painted with excitement. Kita found himself entranced by the sight of the younger face, "Ahh, fuck, how can you be hot one second then cute on the next?" he absentmindedly said.

Shoyo chuckled, "I don't know. It's my charm Shin-chan." he winked at the baffled captain who choked upon hearing Shoyo answer. "Wait- I said that out loud, didn't I?" he asked, blushing profusely. Shoyo nodded and squeezed Kita's cheeks, "You're too adorable, Shin-chan, come?" he lightly tugged Kita by the hand using his free arm.

"Lead the way Hinata." he flashed another rare smile, loving the way their hands fit together. "Call me Shoyo, Shin. M'kay?" Kita nodded, "O-okay, Sh- Sho- Shoyo." They went from one building to another, snapping a couple hundred pictures that they are actually wondering why their phones aren't full yet.

They stood in front of the main castle, where they are given a chance to go around the museum and even the private room of the noble residing there. They skipped from one painting to another, one relic and artifact to another. Not once did they let go of each other's hands, loving the warmth and comfort. (Unless they took a solo picture for social media purposes).

They were on the highest floor of the castle where the noble's private quarters were located; Shoyo slid the door, hoping to go to the rooftop for the best view. Three figures welcomed them, the noble, the Emperor, and the advisor of the Emperor. Kita froze and kneeled in front of them while Shoyo just bowed slightly, "Sho- Shoyo, Kneel! You can't be that disrespectful to them!" Kita whisper shouted at the ginger.

"At ease." The Emperor said, softly smiling at the two teenagers. "Shoyo, my nephew, how are you?" the Emperor asked; Kita's jaw fell on the floor. "Uncle, I'm perfectly fine. You should have told me you were in the area; I could have welcomed you when you arrived." Shoyo answered as he sat in front of the Emperor, pulling Kita beside him.

The Emperor chuckled, "No, no. I don't want to impose it on you. However, your friend over there does not seem to be recovering any time soon. You have training in the area, right? Go on and enjoy the day; I'll see you whenever we can." Shoyo nodded and excused themselves from the Emperor, making their way towards the rooftop.

"Wait- Uncle? Sh- Shoyo, the E- Emperor is your Uncle?!" Kita gaped as his mind slowly processed the information given earlier. Shoyo nodded while chuckling, "Yep, yep. But that topic is for another day" the ginger firmly gripped the captain's hand before kissing each knuckle.

"Shin-chan, if you were forced to pick between everything you love and care for, let's say you had to pick between me, your grandmother, and your team- will you be able to pick only one? If so, what is your basis for picking." Shoyo asked with a low voice as he wrapped his arms around Kita's hips from the back, resting his chin on the older's soft hair.

"D- Do I really need to pick? Can't I have them all? I- I don't think I'll be able to pick between you and grandma. I- I-" Kita's voice cracked as a sob escaped his lips. He felt scared, it's the first time he was asked to pick between those dearest to him, and it tears him apart. Does he have to pick only one? Is Hinata making him choose now, now of all times?! He can't leave the only parental figure he has, but he can't let go of the only person he loved with all his heart nor his friends that stood by his side for three long years.

"I- I can't c- choose. I- 'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Please don't leave me, please, please, I'm sorry, please..." He sobbed silently, body trembling softly. Shoyo tightened his arms around the captain, "Hey, Shin. You don't have to take it seriously; I didn't mean to make you cry. I was just wondering how you will answer; you are one of the most intellectual individuals in the group, so I thought you could come up with an answer. I'm sorry if that came out wrong. Calm down for me, please? Baby, please shhh, I love you."

~ SLIGHT NSFW ~

Shoyo placed soft, feather-like kisses on Kita's exposed nape and shoulders before showering him with kisses all over the face, ending the barrage with a long, sweet kiss on the lips. Kita relaxed, and soon after he stopped sobbing, he returned the kiss by giving Shoyo access to his mouth as he turned around to press deeper into Shoyo's chest. Without breaking the kiss, Shoyo made their way towards the bench on the corner; as soon as the ginger sat, Kita straddled on Shoyo's lap.

Slithering his arms on Shoyo's neck, Kita adjusted his position on the ginger's lap, slightly grinding on the taller's thigh and lightly pressing their hardening dicks. The friction was enough to make Kita moan into the kiss, Shoyo swallowing every moan that escaped by pressing their lips further together, making Kita drool.

Shoyo sucked and bit Kita's lip; another grunt was heard from the older, making Shoyo smirk. He made his way down, kissing and licking Kita's jaw, making sure not to leave marks. Then lightly biting the tip of the ear, licking the lobe slowly before placing a quick hard suck just behind the ear where the jaw and neck meets. A low, strained moan was heard "S- Shoyo, ngh~."

The ginger licked and kissed his way towards the moving adam's apple, biting it lightly before opening the first two buttons on Kita's shirt; he sucked- hard. "Ngh~ Ahh, Sh- Shoyo Fuck." Kita said, breathless. Shoyo placed one, two, three, four, five dark marks on Kita's prominent collarbone. Kita couldn't help but grind harder, giving some friction to his neglected dick.

Shoyo went back to bruising the still glistening lips, biting, tugging, sucking till it was plump and swollen as he worked his way in pinching the older's nipples with both of his hands, making both supple buds perk up. Drool trailed down Kita's jaw to his neck, breathy moans escaping his lips as he felt blood made its way to his dick. He wanted more; he needed more.

~ SAFE TO READ? ~

"Ok, baby. Let's stop right there; we can't do this in a public place. Although that would be exciting, I don't want to risk Uncle seeing us making out on his friend's castle. Let's continue this some time, ok? You don't want an angry Kenma hunting you down for breaking the agreement, right?" Shoyo chuckled as he examines the mess he created.

Kita bent backward, supporting his body with an arm on Shoyo's knee, exposing the still forming hickeys on his collarbone, groaning in annoyance as the ginger retracted his hands, a thin layer of sweat covered his face and torso, making him shine. He breathed heavily as he nodded, his brain slowly processing the makeout session he just had. He blinked twice to ease the sting of unshed tears on his eyes; a strained yet relieved sigh escaped his lips once he finally adjusted.

Shoyo fixed Kita's shirt before chuckling, low and huskily, "Although you have to fix that problem yourself for now." Shoyo pointed on the hardened dick, straining on the older's pants. Kita blushed hard and nodded once again, before groggily standing and fixing himself. "Sh- Shoyo, I- I love you," he mumbled. "I love you too, Shinsuke. Come? I'll have a quick talk with Uncle while you fix that problem of yours." Shoyo flashed a suggestive smirk before kissing Kita's forehead.

TIMESKIP
CHAUSUYAMA PLATEAU, DUSK

Kita's mind was still all over the clouds, the lingering touches, smoking hot lips, feather-like licks, sucks, and bites. A low groan escaped his lips that caught Shoyo's attention; the ginger chuckled as he parked his car on an available slot before cupping Kita's chin and tipping it to him.

"Still thinking about earlier Shin-chan?" Shoyo asked as he flashed a shit-eating grin; Kita flushed red in embarrassment as he nodded. 'No need to hide; he sees it clear as day anyway,' he reasoned to himself. Shoyo once again kissed him sloppily, tongues entwined, low grunts and moans filled the small space of the car. "Not now, Shin, be patient, and soon you'll get what you want. But I can't have you dying on me when Kenma hears about your advances."

Kita sighed as he nodded for the nth time, reminding himself of self-restraint- not wanting to die the moment he enters the model's shared room. They went towards one of the restaurants with a soft western accent; an early candlelit dinner on the rooftop was served with the accompaniment of a mini-orchestra that help set the romantic mood.

They ate in comfortable silence, short conversations and shared a slow dance to the tune of the sweet harmony of violins and cellos followed. They stood by the railing of the balcony; victorian lamposts lit up as the sun began to set, making the view as ethereal as possible; they stood side by side, Kita leaning on Shoyo's chest listening to the soft thump of the ginger's heartbeat.

Kita glanced up, and his breathing hitched as he saw how the moonlight hit Shoyo just right; with the help of artificial lighting from the lamposts, it highlighted his features contrarily to the way the sun makes him shine.

"Neh, Shoyo...." Kita spoke, breaking the comfortable silence they have formed.

KITA'S POV

"Neh, Shoyo...." I spoke softly as I bit my lips. This shit will hurt, but it's better said than let it eat me out in the future. "Hmm? Yes, Shin?" He said before kissing my forehead; my heart clenched. I tried to ease it by breathing deeply; I swallowed the lump in my throat before speaking.

"I know that you know about our feelings for you; I can see that you are very much aware of it hence these dates you agreed to take with us. But I want you to know that we will accept your decision once these dates are over, no hard feelings will occur.  We will remain by your side as friends, so please, please... fuck, why is this so hard to say? ... please choose the one that you love the most, the one who you think deserves all the love you will pour for them, the one that will love you through every fucked up moment that may come; I want you to be happy even if it's not me."

I bit my lips as I start to look down, not wanting to see his eyes; this shit hurts more than I thought it would. I felt soft fingers brushing my cheek, wiping tears I didn't notice running down; he rested his fingers on my chin, and he made me look into his eyes- those eyes that held my world, "You know Shin, you make it sound as if we're breaking up. Are you letting me go? You don't look as if you are ready to do so, you're crying. Are you really letting me go?" he asked, a sad smile graced his face.

I shook my head too fast that I felt dizzy afterward. "No, no, no. I'm not letting you go; it's just that I want you to be happy and not be restrained with the thought of what we may feel afterward. Thinking about your question back in the castle made me realize that this might be what you meant. I want you to know that you won't lose any of us even if you were to pick your partner. Well, I really can't speak for others, but this is what I feel; my love for you won't go anywhere even if you choose someone else other than me."

He released an audible sigh before snaking his arms around my waist, "Sho?" I asked as he looked towards the horizon, the moonlight and lamposts illuminating the flower fields emitting a serene atmosphere. "You make it sound as if I don't value all your feelings, Shin-chan, Shinsuke, Kita-san, Kita-senpai, Baby, Babe, Love, Hun. Listen, it's as if you are asking me to separate Atsumu and Osamu. Something that is inseparable will remain inseparable. I already made a decision the moment I came back from France, and nothing can change that; you know how stubborn your little kohai is, right?"

I nodded against his chest, feeling the soft vibration of his laughter. "I love you, Shin-chan, do you believe me?" I nodded once again before reaching out to his face, placing a light kiss by the side of his lips. "Good, now I want my cuddles. Let's go back?" he asked.

"Yeah, cuddles sounds good."

TIMESKIP
SHOYO'S POV
PENTHOUSE

We laid down on the bed, his head resting on my chest. Softly combing his hair to lull him to sleep, I asked upon hearing him yawn, "Sleepy?". "Yeah, I never knew you were this comfy to hug. I thought it wouldn't be since you buffed up," he said as he snuggled closer. "Then sleep, take a rest," I spoke, equally tired, but I want him to sleep first before I do.

Can I call you, baby? Can you be my friend?
Can you be my lover up until the very end?
Let me show you, love, oh, no pretend
Stick by my side even when the world is caving in, yeah

I kissed his forehead, as I ran a finger along his spine. Does he even realize that I need him too?

Oh, oh, oh, don't, don't you worry
I'll be there whenever you want me

I need somebody who can love me at my worst
No, I'm not perfect, but I hope you see my worth
'Cause it's only you, nobody new, I put you first
And for you, boy, I swear I'd do the worst

You aren't perfect; I'm not too. But in my eyes, you are one perfect human being that I can't leave, neh, Shin, will you stay at my worst?

If you stay forever, let me hold your hand
I can fill those places in your heart no one else can
Let me show you, love, oh, no pretend, yeah
I'll be right here, baby, you know it's sink or swim

Oh, oh, oh, don't, don't you worry
I'll be there whenever you want me

I need somebody who can love me at my worst
No, I'm not perfect, but I hope you see my worth
'Cause it's only you, nobody new, I put you first
And for you, girl, I swear I'd do the worst

I need somebody who can love me at my worst
No, I'm not perfect, but I hope you see my worth
'Cause it's only you, nobody new, I put you first
And for you, boy, I swear I'd do the worst

Is it wrong to want you all? Is it bad to ask you all to stay? Is it wrong not to want to choose? Is choosing the only option? I asked myself as I feel a dead weight against my chest. I glanced down to see him sleeping soundly. I smiled softly before placing a kiss on his forehead, hugging him tighter.

"Will you stay by my side at my worst, Shin? Cause I know, I will stay through thick and thin. I love you, and nothing will change that."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

Tendou sat on the corner of his bed, visibly stressed, beads of sweat threaded down his temples as he mumbled incoherent words. "Oy, Tendou! Why are you so jittery? Is something wrong?" Semi asked the middle blocker, trying to snap him out of his daze.

"I- uh, no, nothing's wrong, Semi-Semi. Just... nervous." Tendou stammered as he flashed an insecure smile. "Nervous about the date? Everything will be ok, Tendou; you just have to enjoy the day with Hinata. Once you start enjoying it, it will make Hinata happy. Just be yourself, and everything will be ok, got it?" Semi said, trying to reassure the redhead.

Tendou exhaled raggedly as he tried to ease his nerves; it's half past 9, the perfect time to take Hinata out for a short trip to the mall for shopping before taking an early lunch. "Yeah, yeah. You're right, Semi-Semi, thanks. Wish me luck." he said as he stood up, making his way towards the elevator.

Knocking on Hinata's room might be one of the most nerve-wracking experiences he had in his entire life, followed by the breathtaking human that opened the door for him. The topless ginger stole his breath away; Tendou was so sure he just died for a second. "Hey, good morning Tendou-san. Please come in; I'm just fixing some documents before changing so we can go. I mean, if that's fine with you."

"No, no. It's ok, take your time, paradise." he grinned as he entered the room, spotting the topless Kita lying on the bed- still asleep. "What's with you and topless boys?" Tendou mumbled to himself, shaking his head as he remembered the twins both topless, sleeping on Hinata's bed when they found them yesterday afternoon.

"It's comfortable sleeping topless Tendou-san," Shoyo stated as he examined the last sheets of documents he had on the bed before placing everything on the study table and changing right in front of Tendou. The guess blocker couldn't help but stare at the ginger's muscles flexing on every move that he makes.

"Like what you see, Satori?" Hinata Shoyo, the cunning ginger, smirked as he eyed Tendou through the full-length mirror he was standing in front of. He giggled when Tendou's cheeks brightened, rivaling his hair. 'Cute,' Shoyo's mind supplied.

"By the way, where are we going, Tori? All I know is that we will go out." "Uhh, you see, I just want to shop a bit, maybe? Then take a good lunch out, then walk in the park before going somewhere I hope you would like." Shoyo hummed in response.

"Anything you want us to bring? The car, or are we gonna walk throughout the day?" Shoyo asked as he walked towards the wide array of car keys he had. "Uhh, do you have a comfy car? Something we could lay down, maybe? Stargazing and all? If you don't, then it's ok, I- uhh- ahh-" Tendou stammered.

TENDOU'S POV

'Seriously, stuttering in front of your crush Satori? Lame ass fuck.' I growled at myself before sighing. "Hmm, so a convertible would do? Let's bring some pillows and comfy blankets then!" Shoyo giggled, 'Ahh, so cute. Fuck.'

Soon I saw him hugging one of the fluffiest blankets I've seen in my whole life. "If you were as small as you were back then, you would have drowned on the blanket while picking it up." I chuckled as I took the pillows to free one of his hands. "Mean Tori, Mean Tori hmmp," he mumbled.

I didn't need to glance at him to know he was pouting; I doubled in laughter as he huffed in annoyance while picking up his phone, wallet, and car keys. "You're too cute when annoyed, Paradise" "Whatever meanie, hmmp!"

Once we arrived at the parking lot, we dumped all blankets and pillows on the compartment of Sho's 2020 BMW Z4 convertible. I gasped in awe upon seeing how beautiful the matte black car is; it was awfully breathtaking and screams rich-rich.

"Soooooo, what mall do you plan on taking me to?" he asked me as he handed the car keys. "I- wait- you are going to drive! I can't drive your car, paradise!" I tried giving the keys back but to no avail.

"If you're taking me somewhere I don't know, then might as well let you drive, don't worry, I won't be mad if you crash this baby. Insurance will cover all expenses, plus I know you have your license, so I know that you know how to drive!"

(FUN FACT: In Japan, at the age of 16, you can have a license to drive Motorcycles, and when you turn 18, you can get a license to drive cars and big bikes! So yep, Satori has a license, so as other 3rd years cause why not?!)

I sighed; I mean, nothing can persuade him once he had set on his mind, right? What's the point of arguing?. "Just don't get mad at me if I end up breaking this pretty baby of yours."

"Ill just wreck you then we can call it quits" He mumbled in reply, I blushed hard. "You what?!" he chuckled and shook his head as he sat on the shotgun seat. "Well, here goes nothing!" I chuckled as I start the engine of the car and driving towards the mall nearby.

It was nothing out of the ordinary, entering one shop to another, buying all articles of clothing we manage to take a liking on. Then I remembered something I needed to buy for later.

"Neh paradise, I have something to buy. Can you wait here or something while I get it?" I asked, trying not to sound sus.

"Hmm? I'll check some more stores while you're away; call me when you're back so that we can meet up." he grinned and waved his hand, making his way to a line of shops we haven't entered yet.

'Oh well, I have to get those fast.' I thought as I made my way towards the market section of the mall.

TIMESKIP

3RD PERSON POV
EARLY LUNCH

"Soooo, after this we'll go to the park, right? A bit of a walk would do great to burn all this good food we're eating right now!" Shoyo spoke as he stuffed his mouth with a spoon full of wagyu donburi.

"With the amount of calories you are taking now? No wonder why we need a bit of exercise later. You need to pace yourself paradise; you won't last long." Satori chuckled at the sight of a chipmunk tangerine.

They converse as they are away, bowl by bowl on an all-you-can-eat donburi restaurant. They exchange tips in volleyball; they talked about their history and family, everything under the sun. The early lunch turned into late lunches due to the amount of food and topics they decided to tackle; one thing leads to another, like a river- their conversation flowed smoothly.

"Whaaaa~ I can't eat anymore; I'm so full!" Shoyo burped as he leaned down on his chair, his abs softening to a light bulge showing how full he is. "Paradise, seriously. 20 bowls? It will cost you a full week of intense circuit training to burn all the calories down! Geez, I hope you enjoyed the food at least." Tendou giggled as he softly gazed on the tangerine, loving the relaxed atmosphere they created in the restaurant.

"Don't worry; it will burn on its own. I never get really fat, so it's safe to eat as much as I like as long as I maintain my daily routine. Let's take a walk in the park, Tori! I heard something about an open mic session there!" Shoyo stood up and tugged Tendou towards the exit after they paid their bill.

"Whatever you want, paradise, whatever you want."

Upon reaching the park, they rented rollerblades and skated around, racing from one point to another, leisurely skating side by side, or sitting on a bench eating once again. It's already 4 PM, and all they did was skate around while playfully mocking one another.

"Paradise, the open mic sessions are about to begin. Wanna change to regular shoes and take a seat near there?" Shoyo looked at Tendou before nodding enthusiastically as he looked forward to the open session.

A whole hour passed, listening to various random people requesting songs and singing on the makeshift stage. Shoyo was raking his fingers on Tendou's hair lovingly as the redhead nuzzled on the crook of the ginger's neck. The relaxed atmosphere they created on the bench they sat on was interrupted by the ringing of Shoyo's phone.

"Tori, baby. I'll take the call somewhere far, stay here, ok? I'll be back." Shoyo stood up as soon as he left a soft peck on Tendou's forehead, leaving the guess blocker in an awful shade of red.

Shoyo answered the phone away from the loud music of the open session, "What is this about Sebas?"

"Young Master, I'm sorry for interrupting your day with your lovers. But this is quite important." Sebastian spoke through the phone. "They aren't my lovers yet, but go on. Tell me what this important stuff is."

"You are very much encouraged by Lord Hinata and Lady Hinata to change schools as soon as the semester ends. Hence you are required to fix all documents needed; a contract will be sent at the complex later for the approval of the change in ownership of the school, which needs your signature."

"I see, are there any more topics that are urgently needed to be discussed? If they aren't that urgent, we can talk about them later once I get back."

"There are two more topics, Young Master. In 2 months' time, Lord and Lady Hinata, together with Young Lady Natsu, will be back from their vacation in Europe and would like to stay in Tokyo for a month. You are asked by the Young lady to quote-unquote 'Spend time with us and pick us up from the airport with Shoto-nii' "

Shoyo chuckled as Sebastian tried to mimic Natsu's voice and cheery tone. "Ahh, that's so refreshing to hear from you, Sebas. It's rare for you to sound playful; you sound so adorable, hahaha. Alright, ehem- what's the last agenda?"

As soon as the giggles died down, Sebastian spoke once more, "Ehem- The case we filed two days before are moving, Judge Michinari is overseeing the case against both parents as well as the students. Former Karasuno VBC members are due to be transported to the Miyagi Prison by Monday. That's all, Young Master."

"I see; kindly email me all updates regarding both cases. I'll schedule a visit with those fuckers soon; thank you, Sebas. Keep me updated." After a short Goodbye from both lines, the call was ended.

Shoyo sighed and placed his phone in his pocket; on the corner of his eye, he saw a very familiar figure flash quickly. "Ru-chan?!" He said as he turned his head towards the direction of the figure but saw no one reassembling this certain 'Ru-chan.'

"Must have been my imagination... ugh," Shoyo grumbled as he made his way towards Tendou.

Tendou sat on the bench too quiet to Shoyo's liking, no cheery welcome back greetings, no hugs, no giggles. 'Something's wrong.' Shoyo thought as he examined the redhead.

"Tori, talk to me. Baby, what's wrong?" Shoyo for the 5th time on the 5 minute mark. "I want to go home paradise, can we? I- I don't want to stay here any longer." Tendou spoke in a hushed tone, making Shoyo worry even more.

Snickers on Shoyo's right could be heard, 'Creepy Monster.' A vein popped on Shoyo's head as soon as he heard the words come out of a random person's mouth. Tendou Satori, HIS TENDOU SATORI is no monster.

Shoyo sighed as he tried to cool his head; priorities are set. Tendou first before killing those damn bastards. He leaned over and kissed Tendou's forehead, "I'll sing one song before we go. Is that fine with you, Tori?" Even though Tendou wanted nothing more than to leave the place immediately, he bit the insides of his cheek and nodded. He can't say no to Shoyo after all.

TENDOU'S POV

Ragged breathing escaped my lips as I tried to calm myself down before getting a full-blown panic attack. I eyed the stage, seeing Shoyo stand there blurred everything else. This was supposed to be a good day, yet it seems like happiness wasn't meant for me.

I see your monsters; I see your pain
Tell me your problems, I'll chase them away
I'll be your lighthouse, I'll make it okay
When I see your monsters, I'll stand there so brave
And chase them all away

I stared at his eyes wide, 'A song for me? Paradise, you don't have to.' I stared at him while he sang; tears started to cloud my vision as memories flashed one by one, one painful memory after another.

In the dark we, we, we stand apart
We, we never see that the things we need
Are staring right at us

"We don't want to play with a monster like you!" "You look scary! I don't want to be friends with you!" "A monster likes me! Ahh! You look like a stalker! Don't go near me ever, you creep!" I choked back a sob as words echoed in my mind, filling me with painful thoughts.

You just wanna hide, hide, hide
Never show your smile, smile
Stand-alone when you need someone
It's the hardest thing of all

I remembered the events earlier, the reason why I wanted to leave as fast as I could. It shouldn't make me feel anything; I was used to the words they tell me all the time. But for some reason adding Shoyo to the sentences they speak hurts worse than a thousand knives stabbing me continuously.

That you see are the bad, bad, bad memories
Take your time and you'll find me

"That Ginger Hottie must have been blind; you look like a fucking creep. Why would he want to spend time with you? I bet he won't come back and just ditch you here. I mean, who would want to date a monster like you? Must have been a bet if he really is dating you. Pfft-" A stranger started talking as soon as Shoyo was an earshot away. I couldn't speak even if I wanted to lash out at him; the way they spoke about how Sho probably didn't like me at all made all insecurities I held on to for so long come back tenfold.

I see your monsters, I see your pain
Tell me your problems, I'll chase them away
I'll be your lighthouse, I'll make it okay
When I see your monsters, I'll stand there so brave
And chase them all away

I looked up and saw him looking at me, staring straight at my eyes. Those sweet almond-gold eyes, so soft, so loving. Help me, Sho, please.

I could see the sky, sky, sky, beautiful tonight, night
When you breathe why can't you see
That the clouds are in your head?

I will stay there, there, there
No need to fear, fear
And when you need to talk it out
With someone you can trust

"Pfft, I still can't believe that ginger would like someone like this redhead. I mean, he looks like an absolute creep, a stalker. What is there to like about him anyway?" The person spoke once again, adding to my still lingering depressive state. I looked down, not wanting anyone to see the tears falling from my eyes. Biting my lips to muffle my sobs, I tasted bittersweet iron, 'Ahh, Blood.'

What you see are the bad, bad, bad memories
Take your time and you'll find me

I see your monsters, I see your pain
Tell me your problems, I'll chase them away
I'll be your lighthouse, I'll make it okay
When I see your monsters, I'll stand there so brave
And chase them all away
I'll chase them all away

I held back as much as I could, I tried to be strong for so long, but maybe I truly am a monster. No one would love someone like me; maybe Shoyo just felt the need to comfort me, perhaps. Perhaps he didn't really like me.

You've got the chance to see the light
Even in the darkest night
And I will be here like you were for me
So, just let me in

'Cause I see your monsters, I see your pain
Tell me your problems, I'll chase them away
I'll be your lighthouse, I'll make it okay
When I see your monsters, I'll stand there so brave

I see your monsters, I see your pain
Tell me your problems, I'll chase them away
I'll be your lighthouse, I'll make it okay
When I see your monsters, I'll stand there so brave
And chase them all away

I looked back at the stage; well, if he really didn't like me, then might as well drink up these last few moments where he makes me feel loved and cared for. Even if it's fake, even if it's all made up.

As soon as he ended the song, he gave a short thank you to the band, took my wrist, and went straight to the car. Upon entering the convertible, he closed the roof before raking his fingers against his sweat-stained locks.

"Satori, baby. Please stop crying" He said, 'Huh? Am I crying?' I asked myself. He wiped a tear away, "Oh, I'm crying. I didn't realize, sorry," I mumbled as I wiped my face with the back of my hand.

"I get the gist of what happened and what made you feel like that." He shook his head as he cradled my face. I choked back a sob as soon as he runs smooth circles against my cheeks, so loving, so gentle.

"Satori, you don't really think that I see you as a monster, right?. You don't believe them when they say that I don't like you, that I'm just using you as a pastime or a bet. Satori, please look at me and tell me that you'd believe me more than those stupid random people that are trying to break us apart." He spoke, voice almost cracking as he made our foreheads touch.

"I- I- I'm sorry paradise, I- I- I can't help but think that they're true. I mean, I look creepy, I'm no one special, I- I'm- I-" Soft, lips found their way against mine, it took me a moment to realize that he was kissing me. Hinata Shoyo, the boy I adore, like, and love, is kissing me. I kissed back, drinking the feeling of his lips against mine.

He bit my lip, a silent plea for entrance which I readily gave. His tongue, hot and soft against my own, touching, feeling, and tasting all corners of my mouth, making me moan. As soon as he pulled away, he sighed, hot breath ghosting against my lips.

"Shhh, It's alright, Tori. I understand how your past still hunts you, but please believe me when I say that I love you for who you are." He smiled, the smile that made me fall for him. I chuckled; how could I let those stupid words get the best of me? When the sun incarnates himself embraced the filthy, dark monster that I am? How could I doubt such a pure human?

"Thank you, Sho, thank you." I composed myself and drove to our last destination for the night.

"Here we are, Paradise; I hope you like it." I glanced towards him, and awe was plastered on his face. "Sato-chan, drive-in cinema? Really? Wait! We don't have food! Let's buy some before the show starts."

"Calm down, Sho; I bought us food while we were at the mall earlier." His eyes sparkled, holding his hands out as if asking for the food. I went out and opened the compartment to throw all blankets and pillows to him; grabbing two paper bags full of food, I went back to the driver's seat and gave him one of the bags as the show started to play.

Halfway through the movie, I felt bored and ended up staring at him.

An Angel.

My Paradise.

My Sun.

"Tori, I'll melt if you keep on staring at me like that" He chuckled, that same angelic tune I heard in the midst of loud squeaks of rubber shoes, balls slamming down on the floor, and various voices screaming to cheer and call for the ball.

"Sorry, Paradise, but your much more enticing than the movie." He hummed in response before shifting on his seat to face me. "Well, let's stare at each other then? Your pretty face sure is a prettier view than the movie we actually paid for."

"Finishing the whole movie while staring at each other was not part of the plan, but fuck the plan." Grinning like there's no tomorrow, we stared at each other throughout the whole movie. Exchanging cheesy pickup lines and stories that pop out of our minds.

It was a lovely day, he is my everything, and I hate for the day to end. "Hey, earth to Satori- earth to Tendou Satori." He said as he snapped his fingers in front of me. "I- oh- I'm sorry. Got caught up in my thoughts. What were you saying?"

"No, it's nothing; care to share what's in your pretty mind right now?" "You," I blurted out. He giggled and reached out to place a soft peck on my cheek. "Wrong place, sunshine, kiss me properly" Rolling his eyes, he snorted before placing a proper kiss on my lips.

"That's more like it." I flashed a toothy grin. The speaker interrupted us by announcing that the park will close in 15 minutes which made us groan. "Ugh- well, it's time to go home. We'll catch a cold if we end up staying outside in a convertible anyway."

TIMESKIP

3RD PERSON POV
PENTHOUSE ROOM

Laying on the bed with Tendou's head on Shoyo's chest, the two let out a deep sigh. Both from fatigue and satisfaction. They laid in comfortable silence till Tendou decided to break it.

"Sho, Paradise, Do you love me?" The guess blocker asked, meeting the ginger's shocked gaze. "Tori, I do. Haven't I made that clear earlier?" Shoyo stated, rubbing soothing circles on Tendou's arms draped over his hip, hugging him tightly. Soft fingers massaged the redhead's scalp that made Tendou relax his tensed muscles he didn't even know he had.

"I- yes. You made it clear earlier; it's just that I-" His eyes watered, taking a deep breath to stabilize himself, he tried speaking again. "It's just that I can't believe someone would love me; it seemed surreal, well it still does."

Shoyo sighed; he knew this guess blocker's mind still has a hard time accepting things. Oh well- guess he has to make sure he accepts the reality, even if it takes an eternity to do so.

Nothing's wrong
And it's not what I'm used to
Oh, does it surprise you too
When it's simple
Is it easier than it should be?

"What's easier, Sho?" He asked, although deep down, he knew what the ginger meant by it.

Nothing's wrong
But when you're not in my arms
I send voice notes; you send hearts
And get quiet
And I know that means you miss me

"I- yeah, I used to flood our private messages with hearts while you were away. Sorry out that," he blushed as he buried his face on the ginger's chest, feeling the vibrations as Shoyo chuckled.

You're jealous; you shouldn't be
I want you obsessively
But I know how complicated it can get
When you're not in front of me
I know insecurities
Get in your head

"I- damn, I sound like Oikawa, don't I?" He groaned, hating the fact that he sure lets insecurities get the best of him most of the time. " Shh, it's ok. I understand where those insecurities come from. You and Oikawa tend to be more alike than you thought so." Shoyo passed a soft kiss on the top of Tendou's hair.

But I'm not gonna interrupt
If you need to talk about it
Roll my eyes or get offended by
The way you doubt it
You know you're mine
You just forget sometimes
So promise me you won't
And you know I'll remind you
When you think I don't

"Rude Sho," Tendou pouted, which made Shoyo chuckle in between sentences.

Hey stupid, I love you
Hey stupid, I love you

"I Love You T-, Wait, did you just call me stupid?!" Tendou glared at Shoyo, who only flashed a cheeky grin.

Nothing's wrong
I just get in my head too
Can you reassure me you
You're still in it
I just wish you could lean in and kiss me say

"I- yeah, of course. I'll reassure you to the best I can, Paradise." He smiled; he knew how Shoyo needs assurance, although the ginger never tells anyone about it.

Nothing's wrong
Tell me to settle down
You do it better than I've ever known how
I won't pull some tricks for attention
But could I get a little now

"I will- No, we'll give you all the loving and affection you'll need. We'll be here for you as much as you are here for us" Tendou peppered the ginger's bare chest with butterfly kisses.

I'm not gonna interrupt
If you need to talk about it
Roll my eyes or get offended by
The way you doubt it
You know you're mine
You just forget sometimes
So promise me you won't
And you know I'll remind you
When you think I don't

Hey stupid, I love you
Hey stupid, I love you

"I'm not- whatever, yeah, I love you too." He gave up; although he knew it was just a song, he couldn't help but bark back whenever he was called stupid—instincts they say.

You're jealous; you shouldn't be
I want you obsessively
But I know how complicated it can get
When you're not in front of me
I know insecurities
Get in your head

"Good, stay obsessed, Paradise." He gave a shit-eating grin which made the ginger laugh.

But I'm not gonna interrupt
If you need to talk about it
Roll my eyes or get offended by
The way you doubt it
You know you're mine
You just forget sometimes
So promise me you won't
And you know I'll remind you
When you think I don't

Hey stupid, I love you
Hey stupid, I love you

How could you forget
I told you 17 times before 7 am
I love you
How could you forget
I told you 17 times
Hey stupid, I love you
How could you forget
I told you 17 times before 7 am
I love you
How could you forget
I told you 17 times
Hey stupid, I love you

"Tendou Satori, really. I love you, well, not just you, but you get what I mean. I'll stay and make sure you remember that I do. Now, let's cuddle and get some well-deserved sleep. We both need it."

"Yeah, sleep sounds good. I love you, Paradise, thank you for loving me." the redhead mumbled as he was lulled to sleep by the soft, comforting touches the ginger peppered him with. "Sleep tight, Tendou." He whispered before kissing Tendou's forehead.

"I love you, my little monster, my paradise. I'll make sure you'll be reminded of that every time."

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV
TIMESKIP
GRADUATION

Weeks passed by, the training camp ended, multiple dates and events happened, yet everyone couldn't seem to get enough of it. Graduation came, Shoyo being the adorable sunshine that he is, he insisted on going to all graduation events of his 'Boyfriends.' Visiting their school just to congratulate them personally.

Aoba Johsai High Graduation Ceremony

Shoyo giggled as he stood in the midst of the crowd, seeing how four of his beloved boys mingled with their batch mates—taking stupid photos and writing short notes on each other's uniforms for keepsake. Several fangirls of Oikawa asked for a picture from the captain; others asked for a piece of his clothing (Buttons and necktie). Matsukawa and Hanamaki couldn't help but snort at whats left of Oikawa's uniform, seeing as how he was almost exposing his whole torso from the lack of buttons to hold his clothing down.

Shoyo having enough of the crack-headedness, made his way towards them, holding four bouquets of teal roses for each of them. He smiled and kissed them one by one; he loved how the roses contrast with their uniform and banner.

"Toru! Hajime! Issei! Takahiro! Congrats on Graduating! Come? We have to find the others and go to Shiratorizawa!" Shoyo playfully smiled at Oikawa, knowing that he still hates the school and the phrase 'You should have come to Shiratorizawa.' even if he and Ushijima are on talking terms for the sake of a peaceful relationship with Shoyo.

"Ugh, fine. Just for you, chibi-chan, just for you." Oikawa mumbled. "Shittykawa, you know that Hinata is taller than you now, right? Why are you still calling him chibi?" Iwaizumi inquired.

"It's his nickname, and it will stay! Now come, let's get going before I end up taking back my decision." Oikawa sneered at the thought of seeing his all-time rival, Ushijima. Hanamaki and Matsukawa couldn't help but snicker at Oikawa's childish antics.

Shoyo entered his car as soon as they found Kyotani and Kunimi, followed by the four Seijoh seniors and two juniors, only to be greeted by the sight of a salty blonde dino lover. "Oh, Glasses-chan is coming with us, eh?" Tsukishima couldn't help but roll his eyes, "What do you think am I doing here then, flatass?."

Shiratorizawa Academy Graduation Ceremony

Half an hour later, they stared at the large gym where Shiratorizawa Academy's graduation was held. Shoyo took off, knowing the others are far too exhausted to join him in attending the ceremony. He was greeted with the sight of Ushijima finishing his Valedictorian speech.

"... It's been a very fruitful journey for all of us; some may say that this is just another phase in their lives, but some of who I knew personally, a bit deeper than others, know that this year is one of the most memorable stages of our lives. Not only because we, unfortunately, lost in the Spring Interhigh but because we met someone who we may call our own, someone who is undeniably our source of happiness. This day marks the end of our Highschool lives, but it also marks a new start for us, let us make it fruitful and worthy of admiration so that when we meet again, we can proudly say that Shiratorizawa Academy made the best out of all of us. Again, Congratulations to all of us for graduating."

"Congrats on graduating, Toshi! Tori! Eita!" Shoyo cheerfully said, smiling widely at the seniors, handing them violet roses that were all arranged in a pretty mini bouquet.

"Thank you, Hinata Shoyo," Ushijima said. "Aww, Thanks, miracle boy!" Tendou tackled Shoyo as he ruffled the boy's orange locks. "Thank you, Hinata," Semi mumbled. Shirabu and Goshiki soon joined the group, muttering their greetings to their seniors as they made their way to the car.

"Now off to Johzenji! We have to pick up Teru before he ends up blowing my phone with messages."

After picking up Terushima, who blew up Shoyo's phone in the process of waiting to be picked up, they went to Tokyo and stayed at a hotel Shoyo owned. A simple dinner in the hotel's buffet and stupidly long conversations between them ended the night on a high note.

The next day they visited Nekoma and Fukurodani as both schools' graduation is on the same date.

Metropolitan Nekoma High Graduation Ceremony

"Tetsu! Mori! Congratulations on graduating!" he hugged both seniors and hurriedly tugged them towards the car; it's only a matter of minutes before the Fukurodani graduation ceremony ends.

"Slow down, chibi-chan; Bokuto won't fly anywhere!" Kuroo joked at the hurrying boy in front of him.

"I want to see him on the stage, Tetsu! I can't let him go up on stage without seeing me in the crowd. That would be unfair for him as I did those with you guys!" Shoyo reasoned as Sebastian stepped on the gas pedal of their Luxury Mercedes Sprinter Minivan.

Kuroo, Yaku, Kenma, and Lev could only chuckle and admire the perseverance of the ginger to attend all graduation ceremonies, even if it means hurrying from one place to another without taking a noticeable break.

(I remember Koro-sensei from Assassination Classroom when he went from one entrance exam to another just to cheer on his students :< It was so cute.)

Fukurodani Academy Graduation Ceremony

Shoyo ran towards the gym and was greeted by Akaashi, who was patiently waiting by the door. Thankfully he was on time; hearing the speaker call out "Bokuto Kotaro," he then waved frantically at the boy walking up the stage.

Bokuto saw the love of his life; he grinned as he gave his speech marking the end of his captaincy in the volleyball team before screaming, "HEY HEY HEY! I'M THE BEST!" everyone laughed at the childish antics of the senior. The principal made a short closing remark before letting everyone break out of the formality in the ceremony.

Shoyo smiled as he saw Bokuto running down towards him with the biggest smile the captain could muster, "Kota, Congratulations in Gradua-" his sentence was cut off when Bokuto grabbed him and twirled him around. "You came!" Bokuto stated ecstatically before nuzzling on the crook of Shoyo's neck.

"Of course, I wouldn't miss it for the world." The taller boy hugged the owl then kissed him quickly before dragging him off the gym as they conversed animatedly; Akaashi's fingers laced on Shoyo's left hand while Shoyo's right held Bokuto's hips down. They made their way towards the cafe on the corner of the block to grab Sakusa before making the 7-hour drive to Hyogo for the last graduation ceremony he had to attend.

Inarizaki High Graduation Ceremony

The next day, Walls painted in red, black, and white greeted Shoyo as he stared at Kita Shinsuke, who stood in the middle of the stage giving his Graduation speech.

"..... To my Volleyball team, we may not need memories, but our feelings and the bond we created will never be forgotten. Continue to strive hard so that in the future, I could brag about all of you and tell the whole world how amazing my old team is. Lastly, to the man I fell in love with. You became the sun to my path, the light to my world. Thank you for sticking up with the boring me, for always seeing the best in me, appreciating the small things I did, and for showing me that I could do more than just supporting my talented teammates, that I myself am a talented person who needs just the right push in order to shine. Thank you for making the last months of my high school years the best. May you continue to be the sun in our lives. Again, I'm Kita Shinsuke, and congratulations to all of us for graduating."

A loud round of applause echoed throughout the gymnasium; cheers and cries were heard as the student hugged each other, congratulating whoever they see.

Kita walked up to his sunshine, giving off the 'Rare Smile not unless you are Hinata Shoyo.' "Congrats, Shin, for graduating," Shoyo said as he buried his face on the crook of the neck of the senior.

"Thank you, Sho," the senior lightly chuckled as he petted the taller lad, loving the way how Shoyo still preferred to be petted even though he is taller than the senior. Soon enough, Atsumu, Osamu, and Suna joined; they started to party at a nearby karaoke bar, drinking till they puke as they sang songs, enjoying the eventful night full of fun and love.

All the boys could only think of one thing as they glanced at the ginger, which is now singing in the middle. They smiled softly; they knew that they would all face the new phase of their lives with the one that they love beside them.

"I'm Contented, Happy, Loved. I am now safe in your arms. Thank you, and I love you, Hinata Shoyo."

Morning came, and Shoyo found himself in the middle of a dog pile he soon labeled as his boyfriend's. Thanking his high tolerance to alcohol, he wriggled his way out of the Alaskan king-sized bed and made his way towards the bathroom to take a bath then the kitchen, making a big batch of bacon, eggs, pancakes, and fried rice.

(I know he is 16, but in the Elite world where he lived, 12-year-olds are permitted to drink wine, 15-year-olds are  allowed  to drink harder liquors and beers. It's a normal occurrence in their status; hence he is legal to drink. )

Fifteen minutes into cooking, he heard the first groan of the morning coming from the most wasted person in the group, Kuroo Tetsuro. He chuckled as he brought a pitcher of water, a cup, and a bottle of aspirin to the bedroom, knowing that the others will be awake sooner or later.

Kuroo accepted the water and aspirin, chugging down till the last drop. "Thank you, Kitten." Kuroo smiled softly before planting a kiss on Shoyo's knuckles. "Take your time to fully wake up. Give the aspirin and water to the others once they wake up. I'll be waiting for you and the others in the dining room. Food will be ready in minutes; I love you."

Kuroo lazily hummed as he felt Shoyo's soft lips against his forehead, flopping back to the mattress where Kenma was curled at his left and Bokuto splayed out on his right.

Kunimi, Goshiki, Tsukishima, and Shirabu woke up soon after, thanking the Gods for their iron will of resistance towards their senpais who won't stop pestering them the night before to drink. They made their way towards the kitchen, greeted with the sight of a topless Shoyo who only had an apron to cover his front and a wide array of a bunch of breakfast foods.

Their mouths water; it might be due to the lavish amount of food or the sight of Shoyo topless in the kitchen, whatever the reason is- it's only them who knew.

"Good Morning, sleepyheads," Shoyo greeted them and kissed them on their foreheads. "Eat up, loves; I'll wake the others up. We have a fairly long day ahead of us." The ginger said as he removed the apron, letting the boys see the immaculate chest of their boyfriend, the perfectly defined pecks, sculpted abs, broad shoulders, and luscious curvy body.

"Close your mouths, love; y'all are drooling." Shoyo chuckled as he made his way to their room once again, leaving four boys blushing furiously.

"Wake up, sleepy heads; it's time for breakfast." Shoyo patted Sakusa on his cheeks lightly, knowing that the male would prefer to use the bathroom first before anyone else could. "Mornin' Sho," Sakusa greeted groggily. Shoyo hummed sweetly before going to the next person, Oikawa, and Iwaizumi who are curled up with one another.

"Prettykawa, Hajibaby, wake up." Oikawa groaned before curling up more into Iwaizumi's chest. "Fine, it seems like Torubabe won't be getting any cuddles later." Shoyo slowly stood up before taking a step towards Maki and Matsun's side. Iwa waking up as he felt the sifting of the bed.

Oikawa jerked up and pulled Shoyo towards him, "Sho-chan! I'm awake! I'm awake! I need my cuddles!!!" Shoyo could only giggle as he pecked the brunette's forehead. "Yes, yes, you'll get your cuddles later. Freshen up and eat; I'll wake the others up." Oikawa pouted as he asked Iwaizumi to carry him to the bathroom, still not wanting to move.

"Issei, hun, Taka, love, wake up. Breakfast is ready." Matsun hummed as he pecked the hovering ginger. "Good morning, dollface." Matsun flashed a soft smile before grabbing the half-asleep Makki towards the bathroom, "Mornin' Sho, love ya'" the cherry head groggily greeted as he was carried.

He sighed as he saw four bodies sprawled all over the bed; he remembered placing them on two different sides. He wondered how they ended up together; it was a mystery. Patting Kuroo's cheeks to wake him up once again, he grabbed the stretched-out Bokuto out of Akaashi's body to no avail; Kenma let out a small yawn before stretching out for grabby hands.

"Good morning kitten, freshen up; breakfast is ready." Kenma nodded, sighing in content as he rested his head on Shoyo's chest before pulling Kuroo up. Akaashi groaned as he felt Bokuto not letting him go, "Bok... to... san... let.... me... go..." Bokuto gripped tighter before snuggling closer, "Dun'.... wanna... 'Kaashi... warm...." Shoyo chuckled as he kissed the two sleepyheads. "Wake up, both of you. Or do you want to go to the school with an empty stomach?"

Bokuto groaned before sighing, "Morning, baby owl" he took Shoyo's hand that was resting on his shoulders and kissed the inside of the palm. "Mornin' Sho, Bokuto-san," Akaashi mumbled as he made his way towards the cramped bathroom, Bokuto trodding after.

Ushijima had Tendou on top of him; Semi, on the other hand, laid near Ushijima. Shoyo stroked the stray hair off Semi and Ushijima's hair, waking them up softly. "Angel, what time is it?" Semi asked as he rubbed his eyes, "9:15 love, fix yourself and eat. We have to go to the school before lunch break." Semi hummed in response before patting Tendou and Ushijima, "Up we go, sleepyheads."

As Shoyo took his turn to wake up Terushima and Kyotani, he felt arms wrapping around his waist; Suna placed a kiss on his shoulder blades. "Mornin hot stuff," Suna spoke before pulling Terushima off his bed, dragging Kyotani in the process for good measure.

Kita woke up as soon as Suna left the bed; even if he was asleep, he made sure to be hyperaware of his immediate surroundings, mainly the twins and Suna. Atsumu and Osamu clung to Shoyo, begging him with matching puppy eyes to bring them to the bathroom, to which Shoyo couldn't say no. Kita shook his head in adoration as he followed the koala's clinging on the ginger.

Minutes passed by, and everyone finally assembled on the long table; varying degrees of hangovers could be seen on their faces. "In an hour and a half, we will go to the school to process your admissions. Are you all sure that you will all be entering Tokyo Light Academy? Even the incoming 3rd years and 2nd years?" Shoyo asked them as he stuffed his face with bacon and eggs.

Everyone nodded as they ate, "Don't wanna miss the chance of spending the whole school year with you," Terushima chirped after gulping down a mouthful of rice. Shoyo should only chuckle before nodding- showing that he understood them.

"Oh well, fix yourselves after eating, then we will process your admissions, alright? I have to make a few calls first." He then excused himself and went towards the balcony.

SHOYO'S POV

"Nii-san." I greeted as soon as the call was answered. "Hmm?" Ao-nii hummed in response, "Won't you really join us in that academy? You know that I'll pay for all your expenses, right?" I pleaded.

"I know that, but I can't leave my family here in Miyagi, Kenji needs to inherit his family's company, and the main one is in Miyagi; that's why he can't leave as well. You also know that Kanji can't leave cause no one will take care of his grandma if he goes. I'm sorry, but we promise to visit you, ok?"

I sighed in defeat, "Hmm, I understand. But you have to make sure that you guys visit me or else I'll get mad" On the other side, I could hear his faint laughter, which made me smile, "Yes, yes, we promise. How could we say no to our little brother?"

After a short talk, I ended the call and dialed another. "Yaa-chan, are you sure you don't want to go with us? Bring Shimi-chan with us!" She sighed, "You know that mom won't let me go anywhere far from her; as much as I want to enroll where you guys are, I can't. I'm sorry, Sho-chan."

I groaned in frustration; Daichi-senpai won't come; still having the little fear coming from my boyfriends. Kiyoko won't come due to having a scholarship she already signed before anything we planned. Enno-senpai, Nari-senpai, and Kino-senpai can't go too due to family reasons. I huffed before sighing; oh well, they said they'll visit, so that's better than nothing.

I made my way back to the dining room only to see Kiyoomi fresh out of the bath, chugging on a newly opened coffee milk. "You smell so damn good, Omi; it makes me wanna eat you up." I groaned deeply as I tightened my arms on Omi's waist.

Resting my chin on his shoulders, I could feel his warm cheeks, 'Ahh, he's blushing' "N-no, you can't do that now Sho, we have to go in an hour, and you know that the others won't let you go once they knew we did stuff." He choked on his drink as he tried to reason.

I could only chuckle at his cuteness, "I know, darling, but that does not stop me from wanting to do so." Before he could answer, everyone started to pile up on the room, either fresh out of the bath or already dressed.

I made my way towards the room to change, also reminding everyone to do so. After a short while, we're all off to the academy.

3RD PERSON POV
Tokyo Light Academy

Ushered by the Student Council members towards the admission process, the whole ordeal was swift and problem-free (If you exclude the part wherein they themselves caused the problems), due to the group being a large number, they didn't realize that one of them slipped away and didn't even process his admission.

That person could only look at them with complete admiration and love as the boys bickered and joked around; he noticed that someone other than the Student Council members were with them, although that person does not seem harmful; he was still weirded out when the person would hide and follow them while being toured around the campus.

He shooked his head, trying to erase the thought, not wanting to think about how that person seemed to be so familiar to him, yet he couldn't point out who that person is.

"Sho-chan, is there a problem?" Toru asked when he saw the ginger shaking his head. "Hmm? Ahh, I'm perfectly fine, Torubabe. I almost forgot that we have to buy the uniforms and the IDs before making our way to the dorm." Shoyo spoke, not wanting to notify them about the weird person following them.

Various reactions followed Shoyo's statement; everyone seemed to forget the uniforms and IDs that they really need for school. After buying their uniforms and taking their IDs, they finally are in front of a building separate from the original dormitory.

"Dollface, why are we here? The dorm is on the other block?" Issei asked the ginger, which seemed unfazed. "Oh? So you don't want to live under one roof? Guess I have to fix room assignments for the dormitory then." Shoyo spoke in a teasingly sad manner.

Issei choked and hugged the ginger hurriedly, "Dollface, don't be so hasty. How can I say no to living with you? Of course, I'd love to live with you, now come, let's look inside, shall we?" He pleaded, not wanting to live in a dormitory- a room away from his lover.

The ginger could only chuckle at the handsome male pleading to him. Once they entered, a luxurious interior welcomed them. Everyone was left in awe at the victorian-rustic style of the facade, the modern yet antique-styled pieces of furniture, and designs.

An extensive photograph hanging over the fireplace made them all stop on their tracks, a large picture of them taken after the training camp was placed in the living room. They all looked over the ginger, who could only look at all of them with loving eyes. "S-Shoyo..." Kenma spoke softly, unable to find the right words to express what he felt.

"Hmm? Did you guys like it? I asked Sebastian to hang the photo here as soon as the renovation is complete. We will be living here together for more than four years, might as well make it as homey as possible, right?"

Eyes watered, and soon enough, Shoyo found himself in a big group hug. He smiled fondly, oh how he loved to be in his lover's arms.

'I'd trade the word for all of you; God knows how much I love you all. Oh Lord'

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

The day finally came where the former Karasuno VBC members were to be transported to the prefecture jail facility; how could Shoyo pass the opportunity for a chance to infuriate the people who hurt his loved ones?

Shoyo giggled; he knew that one way or another, this day would be fucked up. Kenma saw him smoking on the balcony; the bitter smell of the cigarette with the hint of cinnamon lured the bicolor-haired male towards the unknowing smoker.

"Shoyo, what's up with you smoking so early in the morning?" Kenma asked as he wriggled his arms around the taller man. "Kitten, why are you awake? Shouldn't you be sleeping?" Shoyo asked, quite startled as he was pulled out from his thoughts.

"Am about to sleep, but you didn't answer my question." Kenma snuggled closer as Shoyo wrapped an arm around him. "Just knew this day would be hectic; I'm stressing before the day even starts." a dry chuckle escaped his lips, dabbing the cigarette butt on the tray; he picked the smaller male up and brought him to his room.

"Rest kitten, I'll get going, don't wanna be late." a kiss on the forehead and lips left Kenma flustered enough to squeak an incoherent reply.

The isolation guards greeted Shoyo; a look sent to them made the adults squirm around and hurry to attend to the orders.

Asahi groaned as lights shone above him; he cracked his eyes open only to squint and close them back. He hates how he ended up being roped in the mess Misumi started; he knew that the lavender didn't seem to be genuine, but he was swept by sexual urges he knew he should have held back on.

He cried himself to sleep the night of the Tsukishima incident; he was forced to video the whole ordeal; he was shocked how Sugawara - his best friend - could blackmail him with his family's livelihood. He should have begged for Hinata's forgiveness, kneeled in front of Tsukishima for his actions, but he knew it was too late for that.

Sitting up, he realized everyone was still asleep; he didn't bother waking them up as the guards would do that themselves. Well, speaking of the devil - the guards came, and water was thrown to them, waking them up in one fell swoop.

Asahi mentally chuckled; good for them. It was a regular occurrence for them to be awoken like this, nothing new, nothing special, just another fucked up day.

Oh, he was wrong, utterly, stupidly wrong.

Hinata Shoyo stood amid the guards, glorious and angelic. His orange locks are sporting white strands that accented the whole face; it was breathtaking. A black turtle neck compression shirt hugged his well-toned body; his biceps and triceps, bust, and shoulderblades begged for release from the tight shirt.

Abs and all the slight curves of his torso were framed immaculately. Asahi found himself hardening just from the sight itself. Looking lower, oh, how he wished he didn't glance that way, he wished he could beg to be suffocated by those thighs, fuck.

Sighing, he didn't try to look anymore; he felt so humiliated, thirsting for his kouhai when he knew he had done him wrong.

He knew there would be no way out of the hell hole he had let himself fall on, but sometimes he thought of what would have happened if he repressed his stupid urges back then.

Would Hinata smile at him all the same? Would Hinata look at him with the same adoration he constantly had in his eyes? Would he be able to create comfortably talk to that one kouhai who believed in all of him?

He let himself be dragged to the same chair he sat on weeks ago when they first arrived here. Unlike his old friends, he didn't even try to fight back, who thought the fighting would make any difference.

Hinata stared at them with dull eyes and a lax posture, he didn't know where to start, but the itching of his palms reminded him that he had something to do.

He sighed, probably from boredom or something else he couldn't place. Today, he wanted to do how he wished someone was with him, who does not have any trauma with any possible action. But alas, he was here standing in the big white room with a blank mind.

He clicked his tongue in annoyance as soon as his eyes met Kageyama's, Yamaguchi's, and Misumi's; he still wonders how those three could muster the strength to glare at him when they are strapped helpless in front of him.

"Hi, guys! How was the stay?" Yup, he could start with fake cheerfulness to spite them more. "Want to try it for yourself, Hinata?" Yamaguchi sneered, his glare hardening ever so slightly.

"Nah, I think I'll pass. Thanks for the invite, though." he chuckled, how he loved those rage-contorted faces of his old friends.

"Since I won't be here anytime soon, I'd like to leave a few gifts for all of you!" He smiled, all sunshine and rainbows. Sugawara paled; the last time Hinata came, he couldn't take the pain from being electrocuted. "H- Hinata, p- le- se I c- cant. No, please! I'm begging you!"

"Get going," Hinata spoke, the silver-haired male's plea fell on deaf ears.

Asahi closed his eyes, accepting his punishment. He waits for the pain, the beating; he deserved it anyway. But nothing came; it weirded him out.

Cracking his eyes open, he found Hinata hovering above him. He was scared; I mean, who wouldn't? What if Hinata decided that he wanted to torture him personally? What if -

"Tell me, Asahi-san, why did you do it? You aren't someone who would willingly do something like that. I know you enough to point this fact out." Well, isn't that surprising? Asahi didn't expect that, but that does not mean he won't answer the question. There's no point in hiding when he was sure Hinata knew the answer even before he asked it.

"Suga threatened to stop their company funding on our family business. I can't let that happen to my parents, not when it is the only source of our income." Hinata sighed, so it was true. It was stupid that Asahi didn't ask for help when Hinata could quickly help him out of that tricky situation.

"Tell me, Asahi-san, will you be willing to make amends?" The glint in Hinata's eyes was both innocent and deadly; he couldn't stop the cold sweat that ran down his face.

"Yes, I- I don't know if it will ever be enough for you and Tsukishima to forgive me, but I have to try. I didn't want this to happen; my hands were forced into doing it, but I know that's no excuse for what I did." his eyes never met the others. He spoke with honesty and grief he never knew he had.

"Well then, let see if you can at least remove my anger for today. I still wanted to kill you all for what you did to Tsuki. Suga's all yours Asahi-san." Hinata spoke, steady and slow, prompting Asahi to start before backing to the nearest corner to watch them.

Sugawara laid limp and pale on his seat, wetting himself after an hour of electrocution and ruined stab wounds. Nishinoya's muffled screams still echoed throughout the room, his dislocated kneecaps and ankles burning throughout his body.

Tanaka soaked his shirt with tears and sweat from crying in pain as his whole torso was paddled black and blue. Yamaguchi fainted half an hour ago, not long before he ruined his throat from screaming and begging.

Kageyama's steadily healing toes and fingers are all bloodied and sore; wounds are all reopened and widened. Lastly, Misumi was left limp on the floor, still high from aphrodisiac, party, and sex drugs.

Hinata couldn't feel the happiness in his body from the sight of his old friends; it wasn't enough; nothing would be enough, but anything more than that would kill them, and he cannot let blood stain his hands because it would ruin everything he built.

He sighed, leaving the room for the workers to finish and clean up.

Sebastian informed him that they would be relocated to the nearest Prison for royalty offenders in a week or so (a prison facility for those who offended the royalties or those who are of the royal bloodline that broke the law). He could not care less about how they will be treated there. He wanted peace, and once they were far from his boys, he could finally settle down and enjoy the time.

1 Month Later
School Year Starts

Shoyo stared fondly at the boys; they've been too used to the atmosphere of the dormitory that they actually forgot that school is starting in an hour.

Shinsuke, Keiji, and Eita circled around the kitchen, silently preparing the lunch boxes of everyone effectively dodging the commotion in the common room.

Hajime walked out of the bathroom carrying a half-asleep Toru, followed by a naked Issei and snickering Takahiro. "How the fuck are you still sleepy, Toru?" Hajime grumbled.

Coming down from the stairs, Tetsuro carried the still asleep Kenma, who clutched his Nintendo like its a teddy bear. Akira sluggishly followed behind; Rintarou swiftly ran down, laughing out loud.

A loud thud from upstairs was heard, then a scream. "Fuck You, Rin!" still giggling, Rintarou stood beside the stairs waiting for the twins who were awoken by the sly vixen.

Tsutomu and Kenjiro silently eating their breakfast snorted; I mean, who wouldn't? Atsumu and Osamu tumbled down the stairs, all tangled up against each other, almost toppling down Tetsuro, Kenma, and Akira on the process.

Wakatoshi sighed as he helped Satori style his hair; Kentaro scoffed at their antics, too used to it yet still sleepy to actually comment on it. Yuuji stood beside Koutaro as they styled their hair, Koutaro loudly conversing with the blonde.

Morisuke beating the shit out of Lev because he forgot to iron his uniform, and they would be late if he didn't realize it any sooner.

Kei stared at them, bored, sitting on the lover's seat of the common room near Kiyoomi, which let them see all the commotion. It was nothing out of the ordinary, but it still amuses them, seeing them try to wear their ties properly (or in Koutaro's situation, not wearing one), stuffing their faces with french toasts while fixing their bags, or needing to find one thing or another that is placed in places they shouldn't be.

It was sickenly domestic, Shoyo thought to himself. He hates how used he is to it, how he cherishes it so much that he knows it will hurt like a bitch if the day comes that they would have a rather big fight.

Kissing them one by one before shooing them to their respective classrooms, he trodded towards his office, he finished schooling, and he did not see the need to continue schooling as a front.

Filling up documents and reading files were an everyday routine he created. As soon as the school year started, he found a pattern to follow after three days of experimenting on it.

On the 2nd day of classes, Sebastian called, informing him that someone intercepted the transport service of the old Karasuno VBC members in the middle of transferring them to the prison facility.

To say that he is angry was an understatement; he was furious. His men were so incompetent that they let some of the prisoners escape, and those who escaped were the ones he hated the most.

Sneering at his butler, Shoyo ordered him to find them till they were apprehended; they were not to stop until all three were back in jail.

"I'm so sorry Young Master." Sebastian softly apologized; it was rare that Sebastian's men made mistakes, which scars his pride. "It's not your fault Sebas, just, please find them as soon as you can, alright?" Shoyo sighed; there's no use in getting mad at his butler.

"I'll do my best Young Master." The butler replied before the line ended.

Right after that, Claude called, making Shoyo groan louder.

"Young Master, I called to inform you that the Lord and Lady together with the Young Lady are coming home in a month. They wanted to inform you themselves, but Young Lady's performance is in an hour. Hence they are preparing for it."

"Alright, I'll prepare for their arrival. Please inform Nii-sama about the arrival; it's been years since we all had the chance to be together s a family."

A curt reply was said before the line went dead.

A week into the school year, Shoyo found a familiar face he hadn't seen in years. He smiled, guess he had time to spare for a quick reunion.

"Mika-nee! It's been a while!"

Chapter Text

3RD PERSON POV

Shoyo woke up to the feeling of droplets of water running down his chest. He ran his fingers through Tendou's hair, thinking that the redhead took a bath already, but to his surprise, the hair was dry. Opening his eyes, he saw the guess blocker softly sobbing while burying his face deeper on the tangerine's chest.

He sighed and held the older one closer to him, kissing his forehead before shaking him lightly. "Sho-yo?" Tendou mumbled as soon as he woke up, "Nightmares again, Sato?" he asked. When Satori didn't answer, Shoyo took it as a yes and held the older towards him. "Get some more sleep, yeah? I'll be here for you; I won't leave. Have some faith in your handsome kouhai, will you?" Shoyo chuckled when Satori snorted at the younger's remark.

"M'kay, I trust you, paradise. Thank you." Satori grumbled as he slips back to dreamland.

TIMESKIP
MORNING, PENTHOUSE

Shoyo woke up once again to the sound of someone knocking on his door, groggily sliding off the bed without waking up the redhead was a struggle. To his surprise, Shiratorizawa's captain and ace stood in front of him in a rather fashionable casual attire.

"Good Morning Hinata, can I have a minute with you?" Ushijima asked his voice hinting of anxiety and uneasiness, which didn't go unnoticed by the tangerine. Shoyo flashed his signature bright smile before ushering the captain inside his penthouse. "What can I do for you today, Ushijima-san?" the tangerine started the conversation, knowing how the captain gets tongue-tied when addressing his own feelings.

"So, I- you know- uhh- well, you see, I don't really go on dates, so this will be my first, and I don't know what to do nor where to go. I don't want to fuck up the only chance I have to be alone with you, so instead of me planning things on my own, I'd like to get your opinion before making final decisions." Ushijima said, his eyes went everywhere that isn't Hinata Shoyo.

Shoyo, on the other hand, chuckled at the uncharacteristic show the ace is showing him; Ushijima frowned, even more, when he heard Shoyo do so. "Is there something funny, Hinata?"

"Oh, it's nothing Ushijima-san. It's just that you act differently from what you usually do, and it's quite entertaining. As for the plans, I don't really care what we will do, take me to the church, the seaside, the carnival, the amusement park, the mountains, drive around, eat out or maybe stay here in bed. As long as you are with me, anything will make me happy."

"You sound like a sap," Ushijima muttered; Shoyo gasped. "How do you know that word! Oh my god, I might be a sap, but you love me." The tangerine teasingly said. "I taught him that," Satori spoke groggily, sleep still evident in his voice. "I thought so." Shoyo sighed and pulled the redhead to his lap, kissing his forehead in the process. "Good sleep?" Satori just hummed before letting himself get cradled in Shoyo's arms.

"And here I thought I get to have him for the day." Ushijima sighed, unknowingly letting his thought slip through his mouth. Satori chuckled and got up, patting his captain by the shoulders before walking away. "Enjoy the day, Wakatoshi-kun! See ya tomorrow!" the redhead shouts before leaving the room.

"Did I-" Shoyo chuckled and nodded, "Yes, Yes, you did." The captain could only blush, realizing how embarrassing that was. Shoyo stood up and kissed Ushijima's hair, making sure not to ruin the perfectly gelled hair. "I'll take a bath as you finish planning a date for us, alright?" Ushijima nodded, sinking deep into his thoughts.

Half an hour later, the tangerine emerged from the bathroom looking like a model; the captain sighed as he realized how he was thirsting for his crush. Oh well, here goes nothing.

Ushijima drove the car towards the amusement park; with no actual plan in mind, He leads the tangerine inside as soon as he paid for their tickets. "So, anything in mind?" he asked the younger, not really knowing what ride to try first.

"Hmm, how about the cart racing? it looks so fun." Shoyo excitedly pointed towards the booth, gawking at how fast the carts are. "A'right, bet," Ushijima spoke with his usual poker face, which made Shoyo giggle. "Oh God, Sato-chan is really rubbing on you. HAHAHAHA you're so fucking cute I might die." The tangerine pulled the ace towards the booth, still giggling.

They raced and placed a bet that whoever wins will choose the next ride. Ushijima, although he didn't want to lose let the younger win, 'His smile is the best prize I could ever have.' he reasoned to himself. The day went on with Shoyo picking all their rides, from the space shuttle, sky drop, disco magic, they rode almost all extreme rides when noon came.

They ate lunch as a break that Ushijima truthfully needed, Shoyo; the oblivious tangerine that he is didn't realize how pale the ace is every after the ride they took. Shortly after the lunch break they had, Shoyo pulled the still-queazy ace towards the rollercoaster who paled at the sight of the ride. He badly wanted to say no, but how could he? When the love of his life is brimming with unfathomable excitement.

Who would have known? Ushijima Wakatoshi, one of the top 3 aces of Japan, usually cold, detached, and stoic was weak against rollercoasters? Who knew the low baritone voice he owned could make such a high-pitched shriek as the rollercoaster rushed down the rails. Upon leaving the ride Ushijima held on to Shoyo for support, his face pale and covered in sweat.

Shoyo finally noticed the uneasiness of the ace and scolded himself silently. Swiftly ushering the ace on a free bench he left the Ushijima to buy some sweets and water to keep him from vomiting. Shoyo sighed, as he let the ace lean on his shoulders to rest. "You should have told me you were uncomfortable with those kinds of rides, we could have chosen more mild rides if you only said so."

"But you were so happy, you were glowing with delight. Who am I to stop you from enjoying this day?" Ushijima spoke softly. Again, Shoyo sighed, slightly groaning at the stupidity of Ushi. "Haven't I told you, what makes you happy will make me happy as well? But thank you..." He trailed off as he intertwined their fingers to rub soothing circles on the ace's knuckles.

"For?" the older asked, urging the younger to continue. "Thank you, for stepping out of your comfort zone just to make me happy. It means so much to me Toshi, so yep- Thank you." Ushijima blushed, he didn't think that he was really stepping out of his comfort zone, he just wanted to make the ginger happy even if it means possibly embarrassing himself in the process.

"It-it's nothing, really." He said, scooting closer to the ginger. He flushed red, startled when he felt a soft kiss was placed on his hair. He smiled and snuggled closer, forgetting that they were in public. They stayed like that, looking at the rush of people switching between rides as the sun started to set.

"Neh, Toshi. One last ride, humor me will ya?" Shoyo asked, hoping to get a positive reply from the older. "Hmm, yeah sure," he answered, flashing a small smile towards the tangerine before standing and fixing his clothes.

They rode the Ferris wheel, too cliché but who cares? Sighing in content, Ushijima scooted over, resting his chin on the younger's shoulder as they watched the sunset. Without thinking, he placed a soft kiss on the ginger's neck which caught Shoyo unprepared.

Chuckling at the slyness of the ace, he cupped his cheeks before kissing him slow, pure love and affection radiated from the kiss, no lust could be felt which made it more special. Upon breaking the kiss they rested their foreheads together, sighing in contentment.

"This is perfect. You are perfect."

The ride back home was peaceful and serene, the radio played filling the contented silence between the two volleyball players.

After grabbing a quick dinner in a drive-thru they rode around the city edge and parked in a mountainside overlooking the city. Laying down on the car hood, they ate silently as the radio played soft tunes.

As the radio played another song, Shoyo stood up and extended his hands towards the ace. "May I have this dance?"

"The honor is mine" Wakatoshi softly smiled and took the hand, sliding off the hood.

She is the sweetest thing that I know
You should see the way she holds me when the lights go low

Shoyo slipped his hands in the ace's waist and guided him into position, soft, careful fingers flexed and guided Wakatoshi into a slow dance

Shakes my soul like a pothole, every time
Took my heart upon a one-way trip
Guess she went wandering off with it
Unlike most women, I know
This one will bring it back whole

Wakatoshi heard the soft intake of breath, bracing himself to listen to what the boy would say. Instead, he heard Shoyo sing, soft, melodious voice harmonized with the radio.

Daisies, daisies perched upon your forehead
Oh my baby, lately I knowThat every night I'll kiss you you'll say in my earOh we're in love, aren't we?

Shoyo whispered the line to his ear, hot breath brushed against him causing a shiver down his spine.

Hands in your hair, fingers and thumbs baby
I feel safe when you're holding me near
Love the way that you conquer your fear
You know hearts don't break around here
Oh yeah yeah yeah, yeah yeah yeah yeah

Shoyo's hand made its way to Wakatoshi's soft green locks. Petting and rubbing the hair, Wakatoshi on the other hand couldn't stop himself from leaning to the touch.

She is the river flowin' nowhere
And tin wind chimes used for doorbells
Fields and trees and her smell fill my lungs
Spend my summertime beside her
And the rest of the year the same
She is the flint that sparks the lighter
And the fuel that will hold the flame, oh
Roses, roses laid upon your bed spread, oh my
All this, all this I know

Shoyo sang to the tune, changing the lyrics to fit their setting, swaying slowly as they make a small circle.

But every night I'll kiss you, you'll say in my ear
Oh we're in love, aren't we?
Hands in your hair
Fingers and thumbs, baby
I feel safe when you're holding me near
Love the way that you conquer your fear
You know hearts don't break around here
Oh yeah, yeah, yeah
Yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah

Spinning Wakatoshi slowly, the slow swaying turned to a simple ballroom routine. Shoyo took the lead, dipping Wakatoshi from time to time, hands stroking a bit more sensual as it dragged on his back.

Well, I've found love inside
The arms of the woman I know
She is the lighthouse in the night
That will safely guide me home
And I'm not scared of passing over
Or the thought growing old
'Cause from now until I go

Shoyo smirked, changing the tempo to a much more joyous tone. "Sing with me?" he whispered to the greenette's ear, feeling the heat on his skin the ginger counted it as a win.

Every night I kiss you, you'll say in my ear
Oh we're in love, aren't we?
Hands in your hair
Fingers and thumbs, baby
I feel safe when you're holding me near
Love the way that you conquer your fear
You know hearts don't break around here
Oh yeah, yeah

Shoyo chuckled, he loved how the ace had slowly let himself break out of his comfort zone, being more vocal, singing, and dancing with him. Whoever said that the Great Ushijima Wakatoshi's only talent is playing volleyball then they are god damn wrong.

Every night I kiss you, you'll say in my ear
Oh we're in love, aren't we?
Hands in your hair
Fingers and thumbs, baby
I feel safe when you're holding me near
Love the way that you conquer your fear
You know hearts don't break around here
Yeah, yeah, yeah
You know hearts don't break around here
Oh yeah, yeah, yeah

As the song ended, Shoyo dipped Wakatoshi one last time before kissing him. Parting their lips, they began huffing, stealing each other's breath, staring at each other as they regained their bearings.

Flashing one last smile, Shoyo caressed the ace's face. He wondered if Wakatoshi would continue to be like this, or would he revert back to being stoic and closed off. But it does not matter, he liked the ace no matter how outgoing he is. The day finally ended, while he didn't want it to end, he knew he had to.

"Let's go home?"